Home  | Login  | Register  | Help  | Play 

RE: Seisen Engi - Romance of the Holy War

 
Logged in as: Guest
  Printable Version
All Forums >> [Gaming Community] >> [Legends and Lore] >> Writers of Lore >> [The Bookshelves] >> Other Creative Prose >> RE: Seisen Engi - Romance of the Holy War
Page 2 of 2<12
Forum Login
Message << Older Topic   Newer Topic >>
1/8/2009 1:32:15   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 25
The White Princess' Revelation


The next day dawned to Zaelro Fastoff in the form of an overwhelming fatigue and sleepiness. With all the intelligence data he got in his last dreams, his remaining time of sleep was heavily hindered and the still slightly aching arm from last evening’s wound didn’t help at all. The dried scales along the wound’s edge was coming along nicely, yet was threatening to be torn up if not treated with care, and the itching and pricking sensation all over the skin region was anything but good. And not to mention hunger – it was high time he realized that he had missed out an entire meal and slept with it.

With a large yawn and sunken eyes Zaelro glanced at the clock, which showed a solid number five, indicating a hardly ordinary time to wake up. He had set the alarm early last evening, for there were jobs for him to take care of, a fact further, not so comfortably, reminded to him when his haphazard stretching was promptly stopped in its track by the pricking feeling of a sharp object at his fingertips. As he retracted his hands with a start and dazed along the spot, he noticed the offender - the bare blade of the Hadrian Paladin Sword was laying side-by-side with him, like a little girl’s doll, albeit a very dangerous one indeed, ironically its sheath only within an arm's reach away. Apparently Argeus had made his delivery round without warning, not a verny nice thing to do, regarding Zaelro’s lack of experience when dealing with air-cutting sharp medieval longswords.

The English teen then sat up and looked at his left thumbtip – a small trail of blood along the surface, like an everyday household accident, had given him a both uncomfortable and necessary kick to begin the new day. His gaze fixed upon the unsheathed blade with due shiver for a moment as he wiped away the bit of blood onto his pajamas, muttering a silent curse as he put the culprit back into its shell. Still, the distraction could not pull the heavy weight off his eyes and body. Yawning and with clear tiredness still noticeable in his pupils and the way his mouth sank with a purr, Zaelro picked himself up, before lugging his badly exhausted shape into the bathroom.

The clear exhaustion had weighed down his progress a good deal. While it should only take no more than a quarter an hour to get washed, dressed, fed and leave the house, Zaelro’s preparatory session took half an hour. He washed his face three times to begin with – what he was expected to do as soon as he made it to school was not going to be tolerant of any stray look of tiredness or sleep loss. The weighed-down sluggishness of a wounded fighter was quick to go by, however. As he rode to school on his Harley-Davidson steed, clutching his cloak to maintain warmth and integrity, a major part of the fatigue evaporated, in its place a weighted eagerness backed by clear, ardent curiosity. The chilled stray drops of water across his visage drying up in the rather strong wind of that standard winter morning, in this case, froze his need for more sleep solid. He had good reason to be anticipating and curious as well – Takashi Minamoto had chosen an unpredicted location to hide the mysterious lady.

”School,” Zaelro quietly muttered as he walked along the empty, bleak street of the early dawn. ”That is as insane as it can get.”

The previous evening, Takashi had come up with that out-of-this-world option, that froze not just Zaelro alone, but all the Valhallan commanders present with both utter disbelief and unspeakable shock. So utterly, unbelievably naïve option it was that the very moment his tablemate said it, Zaelro thought the quiet and silent Minamoto had turned for the more humorous side of life.

”What on Earth did you just say?” Zaelro couldn’t help but exclaim out loud, letting his dismay explode without restraint, “School? You are joking aren't you?”

Takashi made no attempt to conceal the mischievous, yet decisiveness within his questionable choice in a sure-shot nod.

“That is downright insane!” protested the commander, his voice jerking after every word. “Anywhere save for an US military barrack can be less
populated than our school!”

“I know the place like the back of my hands,” Takashi’s reply was accompanied with an all-so-confident blink and smile, as if he had the nuclear button in his hands and thusly controlled it all.

“Even so, say, do you happen to know how many people are there at school at all?” Zaelro’s exclamation streak didn’t stop there.

“Exactly six hundred and forty-five, and that number pretty much never changes through the years,” the interrogated bashed the question aside with such ease and precision resembling Zaelro himself exactly when it came to his specialties, “and, believe it or not, our school was originally built to house anywhere between two to three thousands. The city council expected that many to be enrolled when the town is fully built, but apparently it will be years before that day. The result is an entire building block unused, left as children’s hide-and-seek playground and an alternative,” his face glared with a hint of embarrassment as he spoke, “dating spot for those who would like to seek new experiences other than eating out or chatting in the park.”

“Now you tell me that,” Zaelro’s facepalm ended with a tight clutch of his forehead, still brim-filled with clear skepticism.

“We have been playing there long before we became official students of Akari High,” now Zaelro was quite sure that whenever Takashi used the pronoun
watashitachi with a strong stress in the first three syllables and an accompanying sharp blink, he meant them – he and Nataka and Tsubame, “And there is this room in the basement that no one knows other than the builders and us. She can hide there until the fuss dies down, or longer if need be.”

“Sounds like a plan… but a very risky one,” Zaelro shook his head adamantly. “Remember it is school you are talking about. As in, a gathering of nitpicky and curious teenagers and the likes, ready to leave no stones unturned in the slightest hint of suspicion.”

“Not really,” once more Takashi brushed any objection aside, “When we were in seventh or eighth grade, once Tsubame got so mad with her parents that she actually left home and hid in this place for almost two days. Her parents never knew where she went – and it not been for us pulling her home they would have called the police. Believe me, no one would know even if I hide a nuclear warhead or a ton of anthrax virus there.”


Zaelro remembered that he didn’t object any further after that statement. His experience in hiding away a person in a town, after all, was next to nothing, and not to mention Takashi’s solution did have its point. In any case, after another cavalry lift and a rather easy sneaking into the campus – the security guard slept through the night shift regardless of the cold and the lack of warm blankets – destination unveiled itself to Zaelro Fastoff as better than what he had expected. As the members of the Valhallan Regiment tiptoed along the completely forsaken corridor and down a dimly lit stairway following Takashi’s familiar silhouette slipping through the scenario with utter silence and artfulness, the commander was totally awed. Takashi was apparently even more familiar to this place than he claimed to be, judging from the way he nimbly, almost instinctively, found his way in an otherwise extremely lacking environment in terms of illumination. The half-blind convoy's journey ended when Takashi pulled open a particular door along the basement hallway with clear decisiveness, as if knowing from the start that it wasn't locked at all, slipped in, turned on the light, and signaled the rest to quietly follow suit.

Even though his memory of the next events were blur and unclear – sleepiness and fatigue had clouded up a massive portion of what would have been a fond experience – Zaelro still remembered that the room Takashi had in mind was in great condition compared to the norm of abandoned buildings, and an excellent location to lie low in. A classroom it was built as, but time, children's playing and many other unauthorized changes to the place, Takashi's cadre being a major contributor of which, had shifted the table-and-chair room design into a more dynamic and irregular “living quarter” arrangement, with half a dozen tables laid together to form a makeshift bed, and the whiteboard removed from its original position to cover up the only window to the outside world. The nearest equivalent in Zaelro's mind as he saw that scene was his treehouse, although that proud memory of an English upbringing had cost him much more time and effort only to get no more feeling of fulfillment than Takashi's childhood commandeering of unused public property.

Zaelro shrugged with a mischievous smile when he remembered what happened, or could have next. His friend stayed back there to look after the unconscious maiden, and as much as Zaelro trusted his motives from the sincere and no less innocent look in his eyes when he and his generals left the place, the thought of the most interesting outcome conceivable in the dead of night alone brought him to a contained sneer. Not that he would expect that in any way possible – Takashi Minamoto's innocence and pure heart was more than trustworthy, unless Zaelro's sense for people had failed him.

All in all, in any case, he had much to ask the young woman when they met. By now, when Zaelro was highly conscious that his dreams had ceased being simple, random compositions of the semi-functional brain the moment he entered Sankaku, the inconsistency between his first dream and the following was highly suspicious, now that he thought of it. It was his only dream that contained no Argeus Elmarian Sunrise, and the setting was completely different to think of it. His mentor seemed to have known nothing about it as well, otherwise he would have reminded him like he did regarding Takashi and Frasden, anything along the lines of “A certain friendly and helpful vampire is reported to be showing up tomorrow, so watch for it”. The more he thought, the more he was convinced that there was no way he could make it out without having a chat with the woman as soon as possible. Maybe that would open up something interesting that would help his current mission at hand, he thought, or otherwise he wouldn't have dreamt about her as early as the first day in this totally foreign setting.

“We are arriving at your school shortly, sire,” Steedy's calling out brought Zaelro back to reality, further emphasized by the now-familiarized arched gateway into the complex.

“Alright,” Zaelro breathed deeply as he released the rein, letting the horse walk in a leisurely pace into the yard. “I'm parking you up now, Steedy. And sorry for waking you up as early as this on a cold winter day like this.”

******


It took Zaelro quite some time to trudge through the deserted hallway and stairway frequented by neither light or people – now that the sun hadn't yet come out, the eeriness of early dawn still chilled him a little as he braved the basement. Yet, the room he was about to enter housed an astonishment that definitely worthed the thrill. Apparently Zaelro's impression of the secret room on the first visit was nowhere close to how unique the place was in reality, as he saw it this time. Or maybe it was Takashi, whose resourcefulness had actually surpassed Zaelro's expectations of a supposedly spoiled and disabled rich kid, that had brought a touch of preparation to the chamber while Zaelro was attending the regular dream-briefing session. Particularly, what his friend had done in the few hours he was away was remarkable – he had moved away most of the unneeded tables and chairs, piling them neatly at the corner, leaving a much more spacious middle ground for other uses. He purposefully left the heaviest of these piles to block the main entrance, and had he not promptly moved it and opened the door when Zaelro tugged at it, wondering why it wouldn't open, the English commander would have dismissed that he had identified the wrong room and left.

Another fair portion was so arranged as to allow for another table and chair, for any purpose imaginable, while the totally blocked window had been so modified as to allow, though just a little so as not to give away the location to curious bystanders, daylight into its bleak background. The chamber itself had not become too much of a living quarter by then, but judging from the meager resources Takashi had in hand, Zaelro found himself slightly amazed by his new friend's eye for interior decoration. Had there been a mirror and maybe a stuffed animal or two, the modified classroom would have matched it new occupant perfectly, although from Florine's serene sleeping form on the makeshift bed, she couldn't have asked for more. Had Zaelro not known the young master of the Minamoto clan he would never have believed that such keen resourcefulness could exist in a person whose physical life had hindered close to disability by a revolting bronchial tube.

“Nice decoration,” Zaelro blurted as he entered the hideout and taking a look around the limited, but well-toned space.

“Not the best, but now it is more stayable than it was last night,” Takashi had no intention to conceal his little pride, “Considering that this entire suite is built within the enclosure of the school compound, this is something worth commemorating.”

“How is she coming along?” Zaelro glanced at Florine as he spoke.

“She's doing well,” “She woke up a little last night, but since then she's been sleeping deeply.”

“This lady is not our everyday vampire, or so it seems,” Zaelro remarked. “Otherwise there is no way she would sleep at night soundly like that – see those bats in popular culture?”

“She could have bitten me a million times if she were,” Takashi yawned as he replied.

“You didn't sleep last night, did you?” Zaelro noticed his tablemate's sunken eyes about the same time he heard his yawn, and asked with a voice of interest. “You look dreadful, for all that is holy!”

“I stole a couple of minutes for a quick doze just now,” the room decorator replied, a clear degree of fatigue weighing down his eyes. “Guess that wasn't enough.”

“Class is going to be in session in no more than an hour from now,” Zaelro reminded with strong concern. “You are going to take French leave again, are you not?”

“Do I have an option?” was Takashi's seemingly careless answer, before the creaking sound from the half-a-dozen-tables bed drew both speakers' attention to its occupant. It did not took them too long to notice what was happening.

The slim figure on the bad was sitting up, pulling herself up from the surface and shook her head a couple of times, as if to clear up any stray sleepiness abound. Florine Silverlance had woken up, her first reaction was to tentatively glance all over the room, culminating with a rather cute exclamation of astonishment. Coupled with the slightly messy and ashed clothing, the result of the past evening's various acts of pyrotechnics, her look at the moment of speaking was more child-like than womanlike, yet still mesmerizingly attractive as she sat. Clearly enough, in the past ten hour this was the first moment she was fully conscious, and the first impression of her current location was a due surprise in its own rights.

“This... this place is...” she spoke as her eyes went another full round across the place.

“It should have been a classroom, but it shall not be for a long, long time, and in the meantime, we have commandeered it into service” Zaelro remarked when he was at it. “Looks like you will have to stay here for a while, Miss Silverlance, until the fuss dies down.”

The lady looked slightly perplexed for some moments, before the confusion of the past second grew itself into a pleasant realization and a lovable surprise. Her eyes turned to Takashi the moment she noticed what she had received, and the gratefulness streaming in her smile and look themselves made the constructor blush.

“You... did this for me?” she asked him.

“Err... yeah, I kind of... put the tables and chairs where it would appear best,” he answered, his tone slightly bashful as he spoke at a noticeably accelerated speed, before he quickly regained self-control with a concerned question. “Did you sleep well?”

“Thanks,” smiled Florine gratefully, “ it was all what I could ever ask for,” she added with a nod, her tone slightly, dreamily nostalgic as she went on. “Never have I thought of this before, but now I have gotten used to sleeping without the Moon watching over.”

The dreaminess in her speech faded as soon as Zaelro's lighthearted snickering entered her conscience, and alertness returned to her crystal-clear eyes, a habitual reaction she must have picked up as an exile amidst constant dangers all around.

“And.... Mr. Minamoto, who is he?” Clear doubt and anxiety lined Florine's face as she turned across the room, fixing her stare upon Zaelro, for good reasons.

“Zaelro Samuel Fastoff, transfer student from Duke Wellington Grammar School, Manchester City, at your service,” in an educated manner with a hint of hidden mischief the Englishman spoke. Whether the politeness was real or mockery, only he knew. “I hope I am not too out-of-place where I stand now.”

The woman bent her neck, as if recovering the fragmented memories of the past night, before the realization that the man in khakis and brown coat standing before her now and the man in the solid, imposing golden armor in that fragmented reminiscent is one person came to her in a rather sudden manner. Her reply to it was one of marvel and amazement as she fixed her gaze on the English commander with as much interest as she could muster at that moment.

“You are from last night's battle, aren't you?” her voice changed back to a light-hearted relief as she looked at the Englishman with a similar degree of gratefulness.

“You call that a battle, Miss,” joked the Englishman, “but I call it a military effort on a battalion scale.”

“I don't know what I should say. Mr. Fastoff, but, if my perception is correct, then your prompt and brave action has saved dozens last night,” she said, looking at him with a clear degree of respect. “In their place the only thing I could do is hope that you would accept my gratitude.”

Zaelro looked as uncomfortable as he was flattered as he heard those words. It was not like him to be such commended, and the need to change the topic was recognized shortly thereafter.

“Please forgive me if I am wrong, Miss Silverlance, but it appears that whoever was behind the attack was after you,” Zaelro almost immediately found an amazing way to both cut the thanks short and ask for the information he needed within just a sentence. “Please don't mind if I ask, but who are you? An everyday vampire would not go to that extent just to look for a good dinner, would he?”

Replying to this was Florine's stunned silence, followed by a bent neck as she seemed to be reconsidering her position and that of the other speaker. The amazement and suspicion in the way she focused her stare at him in its wake was, in Zaelro's comic fanboy self, tantamount to that of The Incredible Bronzeman when he confronted an extraterrestrial creature who somehow managed to speak in perfect Manhattan English and who knew more about the US President than the hero himself.

“So you know that he is a vampire, do you, Mr. Fastoff?” she finally spoke with a cautious, measured tone.

“I can't really tell a vampire from a werewolf if I see one, due to the extremely diverse description as seen in all sorts of fictions and alleged non-fictions,” Zaelro replied, in all seriousness. “But I do know that both the weapons he wield and his own existence was comprised of darkness in the purest form. Or even if I don't, I know that no human possesses either the strength or the guts to rip off another human's head without looking back like he did.”

“If that was just a guess, then you cannot have been more right,” Florine nodded in agreement. “The creature you and your... men have fought last night is a Chaos Vampire of the highest order known as the Faceless One, the most infamously cruel and sadistic executioner of their kind.”

A glint of sadness engulfed her femininely soft and bright eyes as she spoke, although that literary beauty was quick to fade away to give way for the homecoming of a cautious skepticism.

“Say, Mr. Fastoff,” she inquired as soon as she looked up, “would you mind if I ask you what else you know, and how?”

“I know a couple of key points around you,” Zaelro answered following a deep breath, as if weighing if he should tell her or not, “and from there I guessed the rest. I know something about you father, about a loyal... friend of his by the name Yefime Alexeyevich, about how you left Russia in a hurry, and how that loyalist perished to cover your escape, but that is all what I know and imply.”

Zaelro's last few words were diminished, as Florine's sudden reaction to his speech was not what he had expected. There was a small, yet echoing clang that disrupted Zaelro's sentence quite effectively, drawing the attention of both men to its origin – the shiny, ornate silver hairband in Florine's hand dropped squarely on the ground was responsible for that. And the woman's face showed, right after that, what seemed to be a grim combination of extreme shock, dismissal, as well as a truckload more sorrow, not to mention a mouth opened widely, as if ready to shake in denial any time now. The kind of reaction one could expect to see in a person having just received news of a nearest and dearest's passing to the afterlife. That notion was confirmed by Florine's next words.

“What have... you just said? Yefime Alexeyevich is... dead?” she exclaimed, or rather shrieked, in a voice filled with both disbelief and anguish, her large eyes seemed to be popping out of the socket, before being flooded in tears of dire recognition. “How... how could he have...”

“If I am to trust my dream, the same one that informed me of your existence,” Zaelro spoke, “then Yefime Alexeyevich had died in a last stand to defend his castle. He managed to cap many a dozen enemies before their number overwhelmed him.” his voice turned to a tone of considerate empathy as he glanced at the young lady, realizing what a negative impact the news had had on her. “He must be a very important person to you, isn't he? I am sorry for that.”

“Uncle Yefime... He is the closest person to me besides my own father. He had done his very best to save me when that demon Reglay ordered me dead. But... why did he have to stay and... He could have just leave everything back and leave...” Florine nodded, and upon realizing that the current situation would leave no ground for grief or sentiment, wiped away the tears now overflowing their reservoir and streaming down her snow-white cheeks. “Ah, my apologies. I shouldn't have...”

The woman sobbed as she almost immediately silenced down, stopping the not-so-courageous tears from flowing freely. She succeeded to some degree, as if her own will had shut her tear valve well enough. However, the notion of sadness of a moment would not die down quite soon, and she took almost a minute to calm herself down enough so as to talk in a civiled and normal manner again.

“Anyway, Mr. Fastoff,” with a voice still slightly muffled by the occasional teardrops and stray sobs, Florine returned to the inquisitorial post, “It is still hardly believable that you know so much... just from a dream. Would you mind sharing it with me?”

Zaelro, of course, had no reason to hold back the story. And so he narrated, with as much vividness and clarity as he recollected from the dream. There wasn't too much difficulty after all – that dream of a realistic, howling, sunless Russian winter dusk getaway was by far the most memorable and visual that Zaelro could remember for the course of his life. He did not remember everything as a matter of course, nevertheless Florine was still very much astonished by how her unforgettable parting moment had been so precisely recorded and reported by a person she had hardly ever know, and who similarly knew next to nothing about her or her plight. Zaelro's story took about ten minutes to narrate, but the silence out of awe and ponder that it ignited in Florine went on for another remarkable method after he had finished the final word. From the way she looked, Zaelro could only know that Florine Silverlance was thinking quite hard for an answer to that situation.

“If you know so much about our parting moment,” Florine lowered her voice in a precautionary tone, “do you know who we are in the first place?”

“Yefime Alexeyevich said that he was a vampire, and I imply that you are one too,” Zaelro pitched his chin. “My only wonder is, you don't seem to be the kind of vamp who likes to sneak up on a pretty human of the opposite sex and start sucking his or her blood until the victim is a dry carcass. Or else,” Zaelro turned to his Japanese friend and repeated exactly what he said just now. “Takashi here would have been dead or infected with vampirism the moment you caught him.”

“That depends,” Florine spoke rather mysteriously, “on whether you believe in it or not.”

“Please clarify yourself,” Zaelro responded.

“Do you truly believe that all vampires need blood to exist, just like the average human needs to eat and drink and breathe to sustain his life?” Florine questioned rhetorically.

“The answer would be yes if I am to trust popular culture and urban legends,” Zaelro also replied with a touch of cautious reprisal. “But I, like every other reasonable person, will change my belief if sufficient legitimate proof is given.”

“Would you trust me if I give you an answer that radically differs from that norm you are used to believing in?” Florine's rhetorical streak continued, her eyes fixed on Zaelro's, giving him no ground to back up and avoid the question.

“Anything that you can logically back up,” Zaelro coolly responded with a quote. “When all other contingencies fail, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth, or so Sherlock Holmes said.”

“Very well then,” Florine nodded as she leaned down to pick up the fallen hairpin, in the meantime creating a needed suspense. “The truth is, only roughly half of our kind are dependent on other creatures' blood to sustain themselves.”

“Actually, Miss Silverlance, every, and I do mean every, account on vampire appearance in due history had to do with bloodsucking or otherwise gruesome instances of fully dried corpses,” Zaelro countered. “Your hypothesis is not quite firm therefore.”

“Let me bring you to a simple analogy then,” Florine shook vehemently, with a slight disappointment, “If we didn't have to rely on human blood for our existence, didn't impede into your territory, didn't do anything at all to harm you, would you know that we are co-existing with humans in the first place?”

“Err... no?” Zaelro scratched his head.

“That is exactly what happened. Those of us who don't depend on human blood or the cruel and sadistic dark magic to transform your kind into the same cursed being with an endless crave for blood are neither known nor recorded by human chronicles or folk tales,” Florine explained, her voice sunken deep. “Those vampires coexist with you in everyday life, in a harmony forged through the obliviousness of humanity, simply because they did you no harm and do not, thus, stand from the crowd.”

“Then why call them vampires in the first place of they don't drink blood?” uttered Zaelro, being apparently quite lost.

“Then why call pet monkeys and wild ones with the same names while they live in completely different habitats?” intelligently countered Florine.

“Because they still belong to the same biological sub-gr... wait a second, I think I got you right there,” Zaelro's reply culminated with a due recognition. “Are you trying to tell me that vampires-who-drink-blood and vampires-who-don't belong to the same biological classification as well?”

“Maybe even closer than in the example I have just given,” Florine smiled as she nodded in approval. “We are one, except for that our grandparents and great grandparents had chosen radically different lifestyles to begin with.”

“As in, some of you chose to drink blood and some refused,” Takashi, clearly had now been relieved from his fatigue and drawn into the discussion by its sheer intrigue, remarked. “And the descendents of those who did ended up being bloodsuckers as well, and those descending from the refusers remains friendly and copes well with human life. Am I right?”

“That is partially correct though,” Florine added. “It is true that all of us are attracted to blood by instinct, and it took much more than common will and restraint to stop ourselves from consuming human blood.”

“Which is?” Zaelro curiously asked.

“Power. Energy. Magic as human know it. The power to control nature, time, space and everything in it.” Florine replied. “Since time immemorial, for some unknown reason we have been able to harness that mystical force, as well as being addicted to it. There are ways to maintain it, the easiest of which is, as we all know it, snatching life from other creatures and make it our own by means of dark manipulation of magic, making the drainer as wealthy in magic as he is immortal. No other method would efficiently provide us with that much essence of energy in such a short time span. Not surprisingly, the majority of us favored this method, and those become known as the bloodsucking, manhunting vampires who stroll the dark streets at midnight and hunt for the unwary travelers unfortunate enough to get into their aim.”

“Humans call them vampires, and the Church sends out squads of hunters to exterminate those ubiquitous vampires,” Florine went on after a short pause, “But to us who have avoided any contact with blood and the power that it promises, they are the Blacks, as opposed to us White Vampires. Naturally, the difference in belief and lifestyle led to a difference in attitude and political tendencies, and we’ve been fighting them constantly ever since they split from us.”

“I still don't get it,” Zaelro's confusion seemed to be accelerating. “In terms of humanitarianism then you White Vampires must be considered heroes and lifesavers. But in terms of self-interest, there are no sensible reason for you to ignore the productive human farming method when it promises that much, and anything along the lines of fighting your own brothers and sisters over that minor difference in lifestyle! So why?”

“Because there are consequences, Mr. Fastoff,” Florine quietly stated. “Using human blood to power our systems is like drug abuse – yes, it works, yes, it is highly promising and efficient, no, its consequences are big enough to reconsider. So we view them as the ignoble, weak-willed, lazy-minded scum who resort to such a questionable method to earn their living, and they see us as stubborn idiots refusing to see the way of the world.”

“As you said last time,” referenced Takashi. “Such consequences as ardent fear of light and heavy vulnerability to sources of remarkable natural magic like garlic and cloves?”

“The magic used to assimilate the life of another living being to one's own is dark,” approved Florine. “Repeated and unrestricted use of it would result in heightened addiction, as well as the degeneration of the body and mind in the presence of light to the degree that the addict could not stand light, apart from the dim candlelight that could barely illuminate his face, or the bleak sky of the harsh winter whence no sunlight appears. Sunlight proves to be especially deadly to those unfortunate enough to be a lifelong addict – their muscles would perish in a matter of seconds following exposure. The garlic and cloves were another way that humans have found to be effective against our twisted cousins, as those sources of life-supporting, natural magic are strongly repellent of their dark magic. Although neither would kill them, they would severely weaken a menacing Black Vampire.”

“Then why the bat and the coffin symbols?” Zaelro's head-scratching had become highly noisy by now, proportionate to his increasing curiosity.

“It is a method adapted by the Black Vampires ever since we learnt that humans tend to fail to resist enemies whom they believe to be associated with the supernatural and unknown, presumably death or other morbidities, and that is plainly psychological in nature. So they created a cloak of rumor, stating that they are dead people resurrected to drink the blood of the alive, thusly the coffins and bats, most iconic of European haunted cemeteries,” the White Vampire clarified, her voice turning slightly acerbically sarcastic as she proceeded to the next sentence. “In due time, though, the most insane of the Blacks decided that they liked that pitch-black, wooden coffin better than a bed and warm blanket as a sleeping place for no particular reasons. And then it became a trend, and then in due time it was almost fashionable for the most style-conscious of them all to adopt a soiled coffin rather than a proper bed as you name it. That demonic fashion even added to our detest of their twisted lives further.”

“Still, why does the rumors go that anyone bitten by a vampire… a Black Vampire, would turn into another of their kind?” Takashi raised a question. “If that is true the world should be filled with vamps right from the start, am I right?”

“Most often, the Blacks would kill their victim due to complete draining of blood,” Florine said. “But sometimes, the more sadistic and... patriarchal of them would choose to keep the victim alive, by injecting the unfortunate with his own dark magic, making him a half-dead, semi-autonomous, highly disposable slave known as a zombie, who would serve him without question. Very often, the more powerful Black Vampires manage to house an entire army of those unfortunate souls to guard their prized estates,” she continued with a slight shake of dismissal. “That is another human failure of perception due to excessive fright and unfounded rumors. Actually the Blacks' bites are neither infected nor fatal by nature, and in all seriousness, naturally they would not want to, and cannot, multiply themselves just as simply as that – otherwise the world will have too many Black Vampires for their own good.”

“So what about you guys?” Zaelro's question aimed directly at the explainer. “You Whites don't drink blood, don't use black magic, refuse to use anything that uses blood as a staple, so how do you get the... magic to fuel your lives?”

“We have many sources, Mr. Fastoff,” came Florine's friendly smile and reply. “Herbs, crystals, among the more readily available, have been used over the years to fill in the thirst. And it would be my mistake to not include...”

She didn't continue just yet. Instead, her eyes gazed outside of the room through the tiny opening in the window resulting from the slack whiteboard still covering the majority of it. Zaelro and Takashi looked through the gap as well, noticing that there, on the background at the threshold between light and darkness, when the night still lingers on and the day was yet to come into the surrounding, a silvery, crescent blade the size of a slice of apple was hanging at the very top of the sky dome. Its light had faded a good deal, as daylight was outshining it in every possible way, and the passing clouds across the winter sky but hid it even further beneath their shroud.

“That.” Florine pointed at the crescent with as much joy and relief as a lost child having been reunited with her mother. Although, it was no mother she was looking at. It was Sankaku new moon, hanging above the horizon with a gentle, fading light. A sight both serene and beautiful to behold. “We rely primarily on the sacred Moon to fill in our needs. Yet, it is not always stable a source – as a result we are strongest at full moon, at which point even the constantly fed Blacks cannot overpower us. But when the moon is young and flickers, we are reduced to no more than an ordinary human’s mental and physical stability,” a quick smile of relief flashed upon her face as she dreamily gazed at the vanishing crescent. “Nevertheless, new moon still has its own beauty doesn’t it?”

She was right – the dawning sun shining faintly in tandem with the blurring moon, in a parade in which both appeared and gleamed down on the early morning in unison, in a symphony of both reality and dream, of both clarity and mystery. Quite absorbed the trio was in that scenic beauty that it took Zaelro another full minute to decide what he should say next. He cleared his throat with a loud cough, as if to draw attention, before asking the most important question.

“So you are a White Vampire, right?” Zaelro raised his eyebrow. “Judging from the way Yefime addressed you, you are no run-of-the-mill… citizen of your kind. May I ask you if the one called Hector Silverlance was an aristocrat of sort among your people?”

“It is my father you are addressing, Mr. Fastoff - the Silver Knight Lord, the supreme leader of the Whites,” the maiden replied, after a short, contained pause, as if to garner the most sacred memory from the bottom of her heart. “The greatest lord of our people throughout history – under his leadership, we flourished like never before.”

“Like, how?” Zaelro inquisitively asked, with the professional interest of an amateur historian.

“He had a dream, unorthodox to both us and them,” Florine did not answer directly, “that one day, the differences would be no more. There would be no more Black nor White, but a singular race who would coexist with humanity in harmony, not being at each other’s throat like how they have marred our reputation. And he had been working hard in every way he could, in every field he could spare the resources and the manpower, disregarding both tradition and long-term animosity, with the view to such a reunion. Of course his radical schemes were opposed by all too many, the most vehement opposition came from no other than the supreme leader of our dark cousins.”

“I see,” Zaelro nodded. “Such plans are, of course, highly… controversial to be the least.”

“The Black Vampires are under the rule of Reglay von Gendamme – the exact evil counterpart to my father. A ruthless supremacist who wished no more than to raise the black emblem above all, leading his people to dominion, reducing the human race to no more than farm animals to be slaughtered at any time to satisfy their kind’s mad hunger. Naturally my father was every bit adamantly opposed to that scheme,” with dire contempt in her eyes Florine narrated, “and so we went to war – the longest, most intense and most costly conflict that we have ever known since the Blacks split from our ways. Before I was even born the war had started, and it came to a conclusion no earlier than three years ago.”

Florine’s voice sank all of a sudden as she reached that point, telling both her listeners that what they were about to hear was going to be anything but good.

“In a final showdown of sort in a foreign battlefield, my father engaged the brunt of Reglay’s forces, concluding with his first and last military defeat in his whole life. And with that failure, not only did my father perished far away from home, but his lifelong dreams and the kingdom he had built with his life was shattered, its standard smashed, its people scattered and disillusioned, and all the will to fight was lost. We, as a people, were… devastated after that defeat to say the least. Those of us not killed in the battles throughout the years either went into seclusion, hiding from both the humans and the Blacks, or give in to the beastly instinct of those they used to hate, and joined the ranks of the bloodseeking Blacks.” Florine bent her neck as her voice slowed down and appeared to be weighed down further in reminiscence and grief of a wound that was nowhere close to healed, turning to an embittered sigh as she went on. “It was Lord Yefime who took me away and tucked me in the safety of his own estate in the direst hour, until, as you know it, we were found out. Which makes me an unlikely exiled princess on the run ever since then, and which makes the culprit want me dead at all cost since then, for fear that I, as the Silver Knight Lord’s legitimate heiress, may... rally our people once more to avenge my father’s death.”

“Wait a sec... What is that name you have just mentioned?” by now Zaelro had grown used to hearing that name so often, he could recognize it in a second’s notice. “Reglay von Gendamme, right?”

“Do you,” the woman eyed him tentatively, “happen to know him by any chance?”

“And so it looks like we have a common enemy,” joyously declared Zaelro. “My faction and I are fighting against this evil overlord as well, because we have got reliable intelligence that he is planning a grand theft of a cache of mystical artifacts with vast power. If he is that kind of an evil overlord, the consequences would be terrible should he succeed! Would you like to join us aboard?”

“I... Seriously, I don't know if I can help,” Florine replied only after a moment of uncertainty, doubt casting a veil across her speech in a humble confession. “I am far from my father’s scope – neither soldiers nor knights, limited magical power, little combat experience… Even my own existence is not certain, with his faction gathering power by the days. With this madness going on around here, I may as well be killed any minute now…”

“Nonsense!” Takashi’s strangely empowered voice boomed across the room like a solid thunderclap, the first time Zaelro heard him shout with such rigor and decisiveness. As Florine and Zaelro turned back to face him, both seemed to be dazzled in unison – Takashi was standing, arms propped on the table in a rather out-of-breath expression, yet the way his eye rolled and his mouth spread in a defiant smile of pure confidence strangely supplied him with all the reliability of look one could seek.

“Don’t you ever forget what you have told me just two days ago, Florine,” as he spoke, Zaelro began to wonder how the asthmatic friend of his could summon that much breath in that sentence, “You asked, no, demanded me to help keep you safe in the first place! And when that request hasn’t expired, you had better not think about anything depressing or morbid.”

“But… Mr. Minamoto, it is true that…” with some hesitation Florine restated.

“Your kind is blessed with long life by default,” Takashi’s voice calmed down a little, but still highly vehement in tone and expression, “so I understand, you have never gotten the feeling every time you go to sleep that the next day you won’t be able to wake up to see sunrise again. Believe me, in such a situation, thinking negatively only kills you faster. Just like me – I would have gone to the afterlife long before today had I confined myself to the bed and cough my lungs off.”

With a stressed pause, he went on, this time, with an assertive tone hardly familiar.

“You have been alive, are still alive as of now, and will continue to live for as long as you can project, as far as you never give up hope in life,” he said. “And furthermore…”

Before Florine had a chance to properly reply, Takashi had pushed himself off the slouching position, shrugged off the fatigue with all his might, replacing it with an impeccable strength of will radiating from his very eyes as he looked at her, solid and seemingly unbreakable.

“I will protect you,” he said, just four words, but with massive impact of a full eye contact. “That you don’t have to worry about.”

Takashi's decisive and enthusiastic words came into the foreground, as much as their credibility were somewhat questionable, answered Florine’s question on Zaelro’s behalf in its own right. No other replies were needed – just her smooth, white cheeks turning slightly red together with a slow downward movement of a signature nod was enough for the bystander to conclude the effectiveness of Takashi’s statement.

******

DF  Post #: 26
1/9/2009 3:26:04   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 26
When Terrorists Attack... Or Not


As ground-breaking as Takashi's statement was, from the still slightly confused look Florine gave after that, Zaelro knew she would not be persuaded fully just yet. How her father failed must have shocked the very foundation of any confidence she could muster, and taking the charge against the enemy who had defeated someone of his caliber must have been an overwhelming thought, however she would attempt to put up a brave front. He regarded her behavior with both empathy and pity – being born to a great father often imbued one's subliminal consciousness with mild inferiority complex, that he already had knowledge of from his own life experience. The best cure to that malfunction of the mind is time, as he had tried and succeeded with flying colors.

However, Zaelro had no time to stay and chat. After all, he was sent to Japan to study, and thusly could not enjoy the degree of academic freedom that Takashi could currently award himself with. If his scratched wrist-watch was still functional after the painful fall last Sunday, he had twenty minutes to vacate the hideout, get back into the main building, and prepare for Wednesday's school. He had better leave early and with extreme caution, for his being seen coming from the empty block that mysteriously would no doubt arise suspicion, and with the kind of secret he and Takashi hid within the premise, that would be the last thing they wanted.

”One week since arrival,” Zaelro reminded himself, as he briskly picked up the pace along the abandoned building block's road-facing corridor, keeping his head low to avoid being spotted by any unaware passer-by, ”Which means Maths, Physics, English and Japanese history in today's agenda. Let's just hope I can cope with the boredom until the Ashigaru Arquebus comes into the lecture.”

It turned out that Zaelro's caution was not much required. There wasn't much difficulty exiting the building – school was still relatively empty fifteen minutes prior to class, mostly due to the fact that people, especially high school students, were all too reluctant to leave the bed early in the cold winter morning. With no trouble at all Zaelro managed to slip past the yard relatively unseen, and from then on, everything was as per normal. He just needed to walk up the now-familiarized stairway, leisurely stroll along the corridor, enter the classroom with due carelessness, and no one would have a clue that he had been on a highly volatile plot ever since early in the morning.

However, trouble started to rack up as soon as he thought he could sigh of relief within the cover of the classroom walls. It came to his notice as soon as he pushed open the door that, although the rest of the room was still serene and relatively quiet ten minutes prior to lesson, the two bottom tables were in a state of unprecedented upheaval. As Zaelro moved closer he started to feel oddly involved with what was going on – Tsubame's eyes were red and flooding with tears, and the rest of her face showed an anxiety heightened into ardent fright as she embraced her tablemate tight, as if needing a shoulder to cry on, quietly sobbing as she clutched him tight. Contrary to popular belief, the womanizer that was Nataka was anything but enjoying the rare moment of a beauty's intimate companionship. Instead, he showed his own share of greatly heightened worry, his mouth twisting in a questioning gesture of thorough lack of crucial information, and how he patted her back was that of a brother comforting a little sister rather than a cuddle, for some reason.

The way they expressed their anxiety through a deep hug was a coincidental parody of teenage love, and with the string of love-hate relationship between them throughout the years, most of those having grown up reading manga and watching anime in the room at the moment would be prompted make the guiltily mistaken dismissal that gesture as a matter of course after all those years and not as something worth noticing for paranormal reason. After a moment's lack of understanding, Zaelro's sense of logic dictated that whatever was going on should ultimately be traced back to their missing friend, and realization turned into relief as the thought came to him with its due impact. Had the other classmates paid attention to Tsubame's tears or Nataka's apparent lack of interest in the hug because of undeniable anxiety and flocked to them asking why, there would be a lot more fuss than Zaelro would want.

”The first time that manga has done a better job in educating the public than Marvel Comics,” Zaelro smirked the proud smile of a diehard superhero comic fan. The smile faded quickly thereafter – something important was cooking that needed his attention as soon as possible.

“Hello there! What's the big fuss?” Zaelro found himself entering the conversation with due coolness, randomly tossing his bag on his table, leaving the object spilling all across the surface – not that Takashi would be there that day to occupy the space, anyway.

The impact of Zaelro's voice, if anything, further confirmed that what people had been seeing was not what they believed to be. No sooner than his two neighbors realized his presence than they, in the most awkward way possible, released each other quickly, feigning the embarrassed look of a couple being found out on a date in an attempt to look as normal as they could. Unfortunately, neither of them were particularly good in acting, and their speech gave them away even more to the inquisitorial Englishman.
“Oh... err...” the two said utterance of clear surprise were the only words sounding real and natural in Tsubame's account, “You... saw us didn't you?”

“It's not a good thing spying on a couple hugging you know,” Nataka's joke proved to be a worse reprisal, for he had neither the talent nor the training to immediately hide away the strongly present anxiety that was still flooding his every word. “And I thought that we could have enjoyed a moment of privacy...”

“Hide me not,” Zaelro's voice turned sharp as he spoke, “After all, who would cry and grimace when she and he are enjoying themselves?”

His glare at the apparently out-of-setting features on their faces were no less piercing and questioning as that of a professional investigator, showing a little deserved I-know-everything arrogance in his quick smile. It worked – the two suspects were stunned on their track, having no other words to defend themselves, and in time, they both slowly and bilaterally bent their neck to avoid Zaelro's eyes and its glint of investigating sharpness. However, Zaelro's primary purpose was not to intimidate them into silence, and no sooner than he realized that, Zaelro engaged a voice of empathy and understanding in the next yes-no question.

“Is it about Taka-chan?” he said, glaring deep into the fragment of their eyes he could still see, before faking, much more successfully, a glance around the place. “It seems that he hasn't come to class yet has he?”

“You... know, Fastoff-san?” Tsubame's reddened and water-veiled eyes didn't quite covered her astonishment as she looked up at the foreigner.

“Now that you know it,” Nataka shook his head as he looked up, face-to-face with the Englishman, with a much more serious and mature look in his eyes than his ordinary self. “Taka-chan is in serious crap this time.”

“You sound as if he got some kind of discipline no less serious than expulsion,” Zaelro racked his brain. “But isn't it too harsh just from a day off?”

“Nonsense,” Nataka snapped. “I have skipped class dozens of times and nothing happened. But this is different.”

The speaker then picked up the folded sheet of paper on his table, before, with a flare of helplessness in his eyes, turned the object in to Zaelro. The Englishman received the paper with a sensation of wetness in his palm and finger – apparently the two previous readers had sweated a great deal as they read the notice, resulting in a wrinkled and slightly soaked product. Zaelro's eyes then focused on the paper, and realization hit him no later than when the title made its way into his mind.

"Sankaku Police Department

Official Notice on Dead Body Recovery
Sankaku no Uta Incident, 28th January 2008


To whom this might concern,

We are sorry to inform you that according to eyewitnesses of the tragic happening at the Song of Sankaku Hotel on Tuesday, 28th January 2008, your relative, Mr. Minamoto Takashi, was among those present in the vicinity from 6.30 to 8.00 pm, and there was no account of his evacuation from the building following the mass killing, which took place at 7.55 pm. We assume that, therefore, he has been killed in the massacre.

Judging from the dismembered and deformed state of the majority of the remains we have recovered from the site after the event, we are sending this notice to ask you to identify the remains of your victimized relative. The identification will take place in the Sankaku General Hospital Mortuary, commencing at 3.30 pm, Wednesday, 29th January 2008.

If, for any reason, you are not able to attend, DNA tests shall be carried out to identify the dead as decreed by law.

Thank you for your concern, and our sincere condolence for the tragic happening.

Signed,

Lt. Colonel Muromachi Chiba"


“What is this all about?” Zaelro asked. He was barely struggling to stop himself from laughing – that was no less humorous than a mistaken obituary, no, that WAS a mistaken obituary in the first place! Yet, the way he strained his throat to stop laughter from bursting right out of his lungs made it sound rather distorted and disturbed in a serious way.

“Haven’t you watched the TV? And even if you haven’t, what happened last night at the busiest section of town is shaking up the whole place more than an active volcano!” Nataka shook his head in dismay as he snatched back the letter. “And then, when we thought it was just another run-of-the-mill terrorist attack of sort that has nothing to do with us,” he clenched his fist, crushing the piece of paper in his hand with an angry expression, “this came to my doorstep early as this morning. Bet one more was sent to his home as well – his sister must be going crazy if she reads this crap.”

“You mean the gruesome massacre in that hotel that everyone is talking about today?” Zaelro asked rhetorically – apparently he, more so than anyone else, knew the answer by heart. “And why did they say that Taka-chan was caught in the mess?”

“Look, I don’t know what on Earth Taka-chan was doing there, but if we are to trust that record, chances are he is currently lying among the piles of sliced, diced and mutilated remains, as the newspaper put it, in the mortuary,” Nataka breathed heavily, his voice turning rough and sardonic as he reached the end of the sentence.

“I… I still can’t believe that he is… gone,” Tsubame sobbed, this time more loudly as tears freely streamed down her cheeks. “We were still together… just two days ago…”

“Well, He can’t be dead, can he?” Zaelro attempted to brush the statement aside.

“Actually, if you think about it, the worst seemed to have happened,” Nataka was the one to shove Zaelro’s dismissal down the drain, “Half the town knows the male heir of the Minamoto clan by look, and if they said he had gone in and didn’t come out, then he must have gone in and didn’t come out.”

As much as Zaelro would like to stay silent so as to both keep his business secret and to see how dramatically funny the situation would become – no doubt a mistaken obituary would lead to a mistaken funeral and all that – the way Tsubame broke down was definitely getting heavy on his conscience, as was the dismissal sensation of toying with other people’s delicate feeling not his cup of tea. Zaelro propped his chin, thinking of a way to untangle the messy situation – he couldn’t just tell them that their best friend was alive and well, and was just taking another day off because of a mysterious lady he just met, could he? His pose coincidentally fits in the situation very well, and that seemed to be dragging the mood even lower. Meanwhile, before he could come up with a viable solution, the conversation was turning for the worse, with Tsubame’s repeated sobbing.

“So,” to break the ice Zaelro threw a random question, “are you guys going to pay the mortuary a visit?”

“Honestly, no, although I wish I could say yes,” Nataka shook his head regretfully, the first time Zaelro had notice such thing in the happy-go-lucky skirt chaser. “I can’t bear to… you get me?”

“But he must be cold and lonely there alone,” Tsubame’s words must have sounded emotionally stinging, but Zaelro’s information asymmetry advantage in this situation meant that any word from her part from that point on, however touching, would be comical to him at best. “Can’t we… go see him for the last time?”

”That does it!” Zaelro didn’t know if he should laugh at or get annoyed by then, but certainly he wasn’t going to take it any more along those lines. Barely he could stop himself from blurting out the fact, fortunately, and to stop himself from any such instance of dangerous overreaction again, he said down on his table, tossed his bag aside, and slouched on the table, sitting absolutely still to wait for the morbid discussion to stop.

It didn’t, even in the presence of the teachers.

Throughout the first three periods, as much as he had attempted to close his ear to the discussion, or both the discussion and the lecturing, as in the English class for obvious reason, instances of ”Why did he have to die,” and ”If only I knew I would have etc. etc.” still entered Zaelro’s ears like an endless torture, as if his now chronic lack of sleep hadn’t been enough. The little, sniveling noises Tsubame gave out, for instance, made it impossible for him to even get a short, much needed doze, let alone concentrate, and as much as he understood where she was standing, there was no way he could continue tolerating that. Maybe it was just his imagination, but certainly his recovering gash seemed to be tearing itself out just from being subjected to the negative talks and the little, restrained sobs from above. Thankfully, due to many a reason, mainly parental concern over the current situation in town following the Sankaku no Uta massacre, half the class was absent, otherwise that kind of noisy resolution could have very well resulted in far more attention than Zaelro would like.

******


In the end, the sobbing and cursing of fate came to an abrupt conclusion, albeit in a totally unexpected way. Zaelro didn’t know how he had made it, but finally, in due time, his most expected class had come – Japanese history, coincidentally the lesson that most of the natives in his class hated, mostly due to the teacher’s uninspiring style and tendency to lose his temper. Still, to the Englishman, there was nothing cooler than getting a good lecture on how Oda Nobunaga’s mercenary gunmen shot down Takeda Katsuyori’s cavaliers with heavily modernized arquebuses at the Siege of Nagashino. So absorbed he was in the lesson that he didn’t even stop a moment to look around, otherwise he would have noticed that everyone else was busy doing something other than listening – Tsubame and Nataka still going on with their streak, and the rest of the class were involved in a variety of activities ranging from tabletop tic-tac-toe to chatting and falling asleep. He wouldn’t care less about it, though. After all, he was born a nerd, had lived as a nerd all his life, and was now still a nerd, albeit one very favored by luck.

“And so Takeda Katsuyori was not afraid of his enemies. His father has beaten Nobunaga before, and his own cavalrymen were nothing short of a scourge on the battlefield,” for some reason Zaelro found his teacher’s monotonous voice easy to hear and easy to catch up with. “Little did he know that his lack of modern firepower and Nobunaga’s intelligent use of arquebus barrage would be his downfall…”

Never did he have the chance to finish the sentence, for just as he was in the middle of a very Zaelro-appealing description, the loudspeaker at the top corner of the classroom started to buzz with smudged, unclear sounds. It was a strange sight, for ever since he had arrived in the place, Takashi had told him that the school’s loudspeaker system had been dysfunctional the very day it was installed and had been out of order ever since, as at that moment school didn’t need such a system judging from its current level of activity. Understandably the slightest indication that it was restarting itself managed to draw the attention of most, if not all, of the half-sleeping students in class, and before long, even Zaelro and his History teacher found themselves looking up at the object, trying to see what was happening. If its sudden coming to life was just a surprise, what happened next was horror-triggering, at best. After about half a minute of incoherent bleeping and buzzing, the loudspeaker suddenly shut up, before a voice, distinctively sullen, yet somehow childishly mischievous, sounded right over the room, conveying what seemed to be a deadly message.

“This is the National Liberation Army of… ah, whatever we are called,” the loudspeaker boomed at top pitch, “but anyway, we have rigged this compound with high proximity explosive that will go off within fifteen minutes. You have that much time to vacate if you want, but watch your footing. This building has become a minefield of sort, so every step you take may be your last!”

So sudden and horrifying the message was that the entire room was seemingly frozen solid as the notice sounded. Zaelro could feel a gulp in the air, as if everyone was waiting for someone to dismiss the warning as a joke, which didn’t come. That meant that the bomb threat was real, and the entire population of the class, or more befitting, the school, was subject to a terrorist act that Japan had rarely seen in modern time. For another good five seconds no one was able to say anything, as if adjusting the lazy mindset of an everyday, run-of-the-mill lesson worth sleeping through to the urgent, run-for-your-life one of a critical situation. Those five seconds came to an abrupt, but predictable end with an ear-tearing shriek of thorough terror from the top corner of the room. What happened next was like a domino effect – pretty much the entire classroom was filled with shouts, exclamations and screams of all pitches and voices, and before Zaelro could summon his trusted sense of logic to deduce what was exactly happening, in a large mob his classmates had indiscriminately lobbed out of their seats, lunging for the exits in a very disorderly manner. When Zaelro’s conscience came back to him, half the class had vacated through the two open doors, which was extremely fortunate. Had there been not two, but just one exit, the consequence would probably have involved the said exit jammed and anyone falling in that situation would be guaranteed to be trampled to death by those he called classmates just a second before.

“What’s just happened?” Zaelro immediately leaned to the table above, where both Tsubame and Nataka were equally frozen in place due to the suddenness of the new development. In fear the girl clung to her tablemate’s neck, but even her defender was nowhere calm enough to take care of the situation by himself.

“This doesn’t… look good,” Nataka’s voice sounded in a shivering tone. He had clearly never been at the scene of any terrorist act before – after all, few had been involved in such things and survived intact to tell the tale. How their classmates made a run for their lives in a disorderly manner added further to their own panic, and in response the only thing he could do was to look around the room frantically for a non-existent solution.

“Let’s make ourselves scarce,” Zaelro spoke, “if those bombs go off we’d become anything from minced, crushed or chargrilled meat if we stay here for another fifteen minutes!”

“Nah, they said they had rigged this whole place with proximity explosive!” Nataka was quick to respond to that with a completely out-of-place smart-aleck tone. “That kind of thing would blow you away if you step too close to it!”

“Let’s see,” Zaelro immediately and instinctively ran to the teacher’s table, near the biggest open window in the room. After all, the lecturer had dismissed himself, and Zaelro, thus, was free to have a look around. In due time, he gave out another rhetoric question, “We are on the first floor, aren’t we?”

“Don’t tell me you would like to jump off from here,” with a gasp Nataka glared at the idea giver, and then to the young woman clinging on him, “Fifteen feet below this window is solid concrete and anyone not acrobatic in nature can very well break his arm, leg, neck, head, or all of the above in that kind of getaway!”

“Isn’t there a ledge that we can cling on?” Zaelro looked back and forth between his neighbor and what lay beneath the window.

“Try it,” Nataka’s voice was anything but encouraging. “Your sincerely has done it before, the result was a month’s hospitalization due to a broken leg and a sprained shoulder.”

He was right, at least to a certain extent. The ledge beneath the window frame looked easy enough to grab, but its stability was questionable, and the ground below them were, as fairly spoken, solid concrete. A missed jump down that surface would more certain than not buy Zaelro a free ticket for daily Steady Steedy-branded medical treatment on fractured skull over at least a month, a consequence totally unacceptable judging from his current duties. The fact that the entire content of the classroom had emptied itself into the open made their situation even more discouraging to think about

“Are there any other way to… wait a second,” with frustration Zaelro snapped, but his never-stopping sense of logic once more kicked in to save the day, “Has everyone left the class yet?”

“You bet,” Nataka looked around, “What did you expect? We are students, not samurais to be not afraid of an explosive end!”

“Now that is where we shine,” Zaelro’s discovery came into light as he smiled proudly, “We haven’t heard a single explosion yet, have we?”

His statement was correct – as the mob of school student left the classroom and screamed their way to the ground floor, all what Zaelro and Nataka could hear in the background was shrieks, screams, shouts, exclamations, calls and everything along the lines of loud and dramatic human voices. There hadn’t been an explosion yet, which was strange. Judging from the thorough lack of order that they were making their exodus in, had the school compound been truly rigged with proximity mines, they would have heard more than one explosions and the gruesome sound of carcasses torn into shreds by now. But no such thing had yet happened, meaning that either the bomber failed to rig the corridors with mines, or the whole thing was a faux in all. In any case, Zaelro had an idea following that realization.

“Had there been bombs in the way we would have heard some so-inhumanely-gruesome-I-don’t-want-to-repeat sounds of people blowing up by now. But there has been none,” Zaelro’s face brightened up quickly. “If they managed to get away unscathed like that,” he ran to the exit and looked out into the hallway, “We had better follow them, shouldn’t we?”

It took Nataka just a second to understand what Zaelro said, and his nod and smile of approval meant a solid agreement. He then nudged at the girl – his girl, when he came to it, as if signaling her to get off. The effort was a sweet failure – Tsubame were in no shape to and had no intention at all of standing down. With a conclusive ”See? It’s not my fault,” look in his eyes, the class’ most infamous skirt chaser took the initiative, and carried the beauty in his arm as he leaped out of the table. Zaelro didn’t interfere, instead just threw back a serious, initiative look and dashed out of the room, his two friends trailing behind.

By the time they had arrived at the school’s front entrance, Zaelro felt as if he had released a weight in his heart. The school officials had been there, and even though they looked every bit as surprised as he was himself, were calm, authorized and experienced enough to start ordering the crowd to find safe evacuation spots, and with those people in control, the mob started to become more organized once more, as those in charge, one by one, led them out of the red zone. Nataka also released his own weight, in a literal sense. When calmness returned and Tsubame realized where she has been over the past few minutes, her first reaction was giving her willing carrier a good, warning pinch, startling him and forcing him to lay her on her feet again.

“Ouch!” he screamed in a low, quiet tone, more out of amusement than actual pain. “What did you do that for?”

Baka,” she said with an ambiguous gesture signature as seen very often bishojo manga. At that sight, Zaelro sighed of relief – if they had gotten their senses back enough to start the everyday lighthearted joke they were used to making, everything was supposed to be normal. Or maybe not, as the new realization struck Zaelro with a bit of heightened horror.

”Damn! I forgot Takashi!” Zaelro mentally kicked himself, when the fact reached his just-relieved mind, ”And Florine too, when I am at it!”

He had apparently left both of them in the derelict block, and they didn’t know a single thing about the current situation, being stuck in a basement room with no access to the loudspeaker, now that he remembered it. Before either his friends or the school officials could react, like a jet-propelled rocket Zaelro dashed back, this time directly towards the abandoned building block, his self-given rescue mission at hand. When the closest school staff member realized that movement on behalf of the Englishman, it had been too late to stop him. He was now a good dozen yards or so from the main line, and the fact that an unknown amount of proximity explosive was still supposedly rigged within the region meant that there would be no way a sensible person could fetch him without risking the life of at least three more.

“What does he think he is doing?” Nataka shrieked as he gazed at Zaelro’s vanishing silhouette, absolute horror filling his eyes.

“This…” Tsubame was no less surprised, and in her delicate mind, fright was certain to succeed astonishment, and this was just another such instance, as she found herself frantically begging the nearest school staff member sooner than enough. “Could someone possibly get him? Please?”

The answer was a predictable, firm shake of the head – the sheer danger of such a job meant that even an US or UK bomb expert would surrender to such a job, let alone the average, everyday office people of a district school with no experience whatsoever with things that can result in instant messy death upon contact. In desperation their eyes trailed of Zaelro’s path, and in great anxiety, the third time in a row Tsubame clutched at her voluntary protector, fearing an imminent explosive conclusion for their new, but kind and helpful foreign friend.

******


As Zaelro dashed along the path leading right up to the abandoned block, his mind was almost empty – no thoughts on his own safety, not even the need to keep their little secret lie in peace stayed in his way. As he glanced at his semi-functional wrist watch, he felt an even stronger need to accelerate. If he were to trust what the terrorist said, the entire place would go off in flame within minutes. As his shape vanished from the crowd’s sight, his speed only increased, with a feverish haste he couldn’t fully dwell into at the moment, until another complication stopped him dead in his track.

“Master Fastoff, please allow me,” no sooner than Zaelro had shaken off everyone’s peering eyes than he heard a newly acquainted, respectful and celestial-sounding voice right over his shoulder even as he ran. Braking promptly, albeit his top speed sprinting almost resulted in his being thrown forward by momentum upon stoppage, Zaelro could barely turn back when he realized the presence of the Chief Spirit of the Grungedale Paladinian Cross, Illus Grungedale, manifesting in the physical world in his signature spiritual, ethereal form.

“Oh, it’s you, Mr. Grungedale,” Zaelro spoke hastily and without focus ready to bust forward as soon as he could, “I’m sorry, but I have no time as of now. I have two friends stuck in that building in need of quick rescue, or else when the bombs go off…”

“You don’t need to rescue anyone, Master Fastoff,” the elder ghost replied in kind. “Nor is anything going to actually blow up.”

“What did you just said?” no doubt Zaelro was intrigued to the utmost by that decree. “What do you mean nothing will blow up?”

“Please excuse my youngest brother, Kombus Grungedale. He is a First Class flame spirit and a powerful guardian of the Paladinian Cross in his own rights, but he suffers from, my apology, Master Fastoff, a mild case of spirit-acquired pyromania,” Illus explained calmly. “He meant you or your friends no harm, although the testing method he applies on his part of the Sword’s Honor ritual is slightly… undesirable.”

“Wait, wait, wait, I am not getting you!” Zaelro looked dazzled as he tossed his glance around the place aimlessly. “Are you trying to say this is just part of the test for the Grungedale?”

“Exactly, Master Fastoff,” the Chief Spirit looked up at the top of the school building, followed by a couple other points aloft the top level of the structure. “If I am not mistaken, Kombus will let us see a good display of firework right here and now.”

Illus couldn’t have been more right. The big brother of the Grungedale family had barely finished his sentence when a cluster of real-size rockets resembling those used by anti-aircraft Patriot missile turrets came down from nowhere, hitting the ground between Zaelro and Illus, before bursting into flame with a loud, deafening bang, throwing up a brilliant, in literal meaning, performance. For a moment, naturally Zaelro thought he was done for with those fireworks exploding so close to him, but he soon realized that not only the blast didn’t hurt; the burning patch of grass resulting from the incendiary bombardment wasn’t even hot!

“What is that all about?” Zaelro couldn’t help but ask when he had gotten used to the intensity of light and realized that the fire was fake at best.

“Wooy, I’ve got things to blow up!” the playful voice over the loudspeaker once more sounded in the distance, this time without audio aid, right over where the duo was communicating.

Zaelro immediately looked up, and there, exactly thirty feet from where he stood, outside of a particular window, hovered another ethereal being, snickering at him with both harmless ridicule and impish mischief. The realization confirmed Illus’ claim of relationship with cement – the newcomer was almost an Illus clone in terms of stature, except for his face, being much younger and without the well-groomed beard and mustache his brother housed, much more spirited. He was apparently much more over-encumbered than his eldest brother, with a large basket filled with what seemed to be self-made explosive and flamethrower fuel ready for utilization at any second of the minute. A smile of childish confidence and a glare of professional troublemaking up his proud visage told Zaelro that he was not going to have an easy time with this brother of Illus’.

“Hi bro,” he spoke downwards from aloft the building upon recognizing his big brother. “Do you happen to need some explosive to crack open anything?”

“That should be enough, shouldn’t it, Kombus?” Illus shook his head in a disciplinary way. “Your test had made this whole congregation of otherwise behaving students to run amok!” he then turned to Zaelro apologetically. “My apologies again for my brother’s misbehavior, Master Fastoff.”

“Oh? So you are the person everyone is talking about?” curiously eyed Kombus at the demigod. “You don’t seem to be too durable are you?”

“Show some respect, brother,” Illus stated. “He has been entrusted by both Lord Aurorus and Master Sunrise with this mission.”

“Respect is not actually applicable until it is earnt,” Kombus shook his head vehemently. “So, Mr… Fastoff, do you think you are up to my test with highly volatile materials?”

The way he stuck out a bar of dynamite was anything but friendly, and Zaelro, like Kombus’ own brother, was not going to tolerate that arrogant snickering attitude any longer.

“If this is the test I must take, then I will take it,” Zaelro looked at the spirit with no less decision. “Unless you have anything other than those flames than can’t burn even grass, don’t even think about startling me!”

******


< Message edited by Argeus the Paladin -- 1/9/2009 3:28:11 >
DF  Post #: 27
1/12/2009 3:28:23   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 27
Efreet Tank, Temperature Stable


Zaelro’s words did not seem to have achieved its desired result, partly because Kombus certainly took what he said as something a senseless kid would speak, and partly because a new, more attention-attracting screen of noise started to close on the speaker and the audience before Zaelro’s last word could root. The sound of the ubiquitous, sharp and noisy sirens entered the surrounding as if further amplified by a loudspeaker – deafening and urgent, like very style the special departments everywhere over the world are supposed to be acting in. It took but a measly sense of logic of a three-year-old to know what was going on – the Sankaku Police Department and the auxiliaries, Fire Brigade and Sankaku General Hospital Casualty Department, in their respective vehicles, had apparently received words of the hold-up that wasn’t.

“The police have arrived? Damn,” Zaelro quietly muttered, unconsciously looking around without hiding his eroding calmness. “This is not a good thing at all.”

Kombus’ reaction, on the other side, was no less familiar to the English comic fan than those of the generic, overly replicated mad scientist, prompting Zaelro to question on the sanity and credibility of his examiner

“Oh, it looks like we have even more spectators for my state-of-the-art firework performance!” Kombus shrieked hysterically. “But they are out of luck – this performance is supposed to be private!”

“What are you going to do? Wait…” a sudden, morbid thought emerged in Zaelro’s mind as he glanced at the bucketload of assorted explosive sticking threateningly out of the flame spirit’s rattan basket. “You! If you harm those innocents even in the least bit, I’ll rip you into pieces myself!”

Apparently, the instance of the deluxe, cartoonish dynamite bar in his hand, the irreplaceable actor in any comedic animation having to do with anthropomorphic animals getting at each other with blaring explosive effect somehow managed to chill the logic out of Zaelro well enough. There was nothing that could well guarantee that Kombus would not utilize his arsenal for real-life effects, judging from his tone and voice, and such an instance was none of which Zaelro would like to see. For a simple reason – life is not a cartoon, and his friends and other innocent bystanders are not immune to real-life incendiary effects.

“Stay calm, Master Fastoff,” Illus’ expression was still firm as a stone statue and calm like a quiet lake as he spoke. “My brother would harm no one, but he does take interest in misleading people and have some fun in his own way – please tolerate him.”

Replying those words was Kombus’ mischievous sneer, as he, childishly, pouted at his brother.

“Ow, you spoiled all the fun, big bro,” he spoke. “I was just trying to test how mentally stable our little Foremost-to-be is like.”

Calming down a little bit, Zaelro realized that the mischievous gremlin of a flame spirit was having him twisted around his fingers. He was definitely losing the patience and vigilance he needed in such a case for more incentives than one. The best solution as he knew it was to take a deep breath, exhale slowly, and maintain eye contact. He just got back the majority of his mental integrity when the police’s message over the loudspeaker hit his ear in a tongue-in-cheek comedic situation of sort.

"This is the Sankaku Police Task Force,” the loudspeaker called out, in a rather broken and heavily Japanized English – they must have taken whoever having rigged the school with high proximity explosive for a branch of international religious extremists. “Terrorists, we have you surrounded! Drop your weapon and get out of there at once! Resistance is unacceptable!”

“Boy, they sure sounds funny, don’t they?” smirked the hysterical joker on the rooftop as he listened to the amateur English skills of whoever was in charge of the loudspeaker system, “Almost makes me want to drop this thing, bring in my sofa and drink and find a good place to watch this show. But anyway,” to Zaelro’s astonishment, he laid down the entire basket of rocketry on the roof below him, almost as if discarding some unnecessary trinkets, before producing a remote control device with one single big red button in the middle that the onlooker could see even from ten yards below, “It’s time for some special lighting effects.”

To the untold terror and disbelief of the demigod, a flick of Kombus’ finger resulted in a cluster of real-size, flame-spurting rockets taking off from nowhere, flying over his head like a flock of spring sparrow, before slamming into the unmanned ground between the main school building and the school gate en masse, resulting in a series of explosion, smashing in all the front windows of the former and thoroughly devastating the latter. In the wake of the explosions, the beautiful schoolyards decorated by a multitude of delicate flowers and plants had been converted into a lifeless patch of World War I No Man’s Land-resembling ground, punctured by hundreds of bomb holes, cloaked in a thick veil of smog and littered with what charred remains of a once lively garden.

As the direct impact of the explosion subsided, Zaelro could faintly hear the Japanese shouting and screaming in panic beyond the gateway, and although the sounds were muddled and mingled together with the noisy broken earth showering on the ruined ground, he could still find some relief in the interpretation that no one was killed or hurt. The garden, though, was not that lucky, and, to add on to the destruction waged by the blasts themselves, a further wall of flame had arisen where lush, green vegetation used to stand, effectively sealing the only direct way into the compound with a blade of fire. As the smoke gradually settle down and the police kept off for good, the scope of the explosions still made him shudder – had a stray Akari High schoolmate of his ran afoul of Ground Zero, he would have had to be returned home in a body bag. With whatever excuse and whatever motive, such destruction still left a bad taste in Zaelro’s mouth as he rolled his eyes at the devastation.

“What… What have you just done?” Zaelro’s anger redirected at the flame spirit with all due contempt. From the way his eyes distorted in rage, everyone could know he was about to strangle the life out of his tester, if only he would kindly step down from aloft the building and start fighting like a man.

Master Fastoff,” in a tone indistinguishable between spite, ridicule and harshness, Kombus spoke, glaring at his new master-to-be, his face taking a sudden turn from cheekiness to negatively challenging seriousness. “Don’t make me disappointed that easily,” at this point he started shaking his head ardently. “Do you, in all seriousness, expect to pass our test when you can’t even stand seeing a garden go off in flames? Seriously? No, sir, never.”

“My brother is right in this case, Master Fastoff,” Illus turned to Zaelro in a friendly attempt to help him calm down. “Remember you are still in the test.”

“Big bro, I demand that you step out of the test! This is between the test giver and the test taker only!” Zaelro could not understand why the flame spirit had demonstrated such zealous anger in his voice, but the way he roared showed that he was no less annoyed than the demigod himself. “We have been entrusted with the Grungedale, and we’ll do whatever it takes to find out that the one who uses it deserves to. You should know this more than I do, don’t you?”

In deep criticism he muttered his final sentence, driving his superior and elder brother silent.

“Well, I suppose he is right once more, Master,” in a recessive move Illus bent his neck and slowly backed off. “I hope you can fare on your own, as the test has already begun. I can only tell you one final hint – anything you do from this point on will count into your final score, and if you fail, I am in no position to offer you our prized Paladinian Cross.”

To Zaelro’s frozen tongue and utter dismay, Illus Grungedale slowly backed off, and before he could thaw his lips to actually say anything, Illus had been prompt in keeping his words with a quick warping out of the place, leaving only a silhouette of his final thumb-up before his shadow vanished fully from the material plane. He must now cope with the reality – the first time in his life Zaelro was coming up against a supernatural opponent, without any real help from outside, as so confirmed by the tester’s unofficial-sounding official commencement speech.

“Okay, I suppose my brother does have a point after all – I oughta treat you with more respect, sir, before the result can dictate otherwise,” as much as the dire sarcasm had downgraded, Zaelro could still feel the acerbic edge of Kombus’ tongue as he spoke. “As you may not have known, let me tell you the rule. This test is simple actually. You must defeat the creature summoned by the examiner – that’s me – within a set amount of time with minimal help from outside. Which means no friends or relatives in the field in your place, no tricky summoning spells calling outsiders to fight for you, no modern or post-modern weapons of medium to mass destruction, and most importantly, no summoning your trusty Valhallan Regiment. Especially the last – Lord Aurorus had ordered the strict enforcement of that himself.”

“Steady Steedy the Sunlight Steed,” Zaelro spoke after a short pause, as if mulling over his current situation, “am I allowed to bring him in?”

“Huh?” Kombus raised his eyebrow. “Oh, I suppose that is not covered within the rules, so yes. Though, as I say, it is not actually fair to have on your side a creature on par with a Lesser Light Angel in this test in the first place.”

Zaelro did not remember sighing of relief at this point, though later on the mischievous flame spirit did inform him that he let out a large gasp at that point due to an outburst of joy. Nevertheless, Steedy was quick to get a move on, and very soon after Zaelro’s whistle, from beyond the saffron – crimson wall of flame leaped out a stallion whose very color outshone the seemingly peerless radiant blades of fire, landing right next to its master with a neigh of affirmation. Involuntarily the amateur cavalier made himself seated on the saddle, in battle-ready poise in a matter of seconds.

“Here goes your new Paladin Sword, sire,” Steedy’s voice rang as a reminder, as he tilted his head a little to the leather hold on his right side, where Zaelro had slipped the rapier-longsword hybrid in before class. The rider nodded as he took off the sheath, wielding the cleverly designed combination in one hand – it was high time the credibility of the new weapon be tested in actual battle simulation. Or, maybe, without the simulation part.

“I am ready, Kombus Grungedale,” Zaelro declared, in a painstaking, but successful, attempt to control his emotional burst. “Bring out your challenge.”

“Very well then, Master Fastoff,” said the tester, the words Master Fastoff was still uttered in a purposefully sarcasm. “Let me introduce to you the machine that has scared away many a powerful Paladin Lords, chargrilled a couple others, and earnt me my reputation as the Pyromaniac of Grungedale!”

The fanciful introduction was not disappointed by what Zaelro saw entering the stage immediately after that, and especially not the way that it actually arrived. Following Kombus’ finger snapping, from above the trio, a flaming ball of fire, nothing less in fanciness compared to a comet, began to form its shape, bulking up its scope under the sunless sky. Once its size was at maximum – the size of a full-swing Stonehenge rock slab, as Zaelro estimated – the fireball came descend at full speed, effectively emulating a meteor crash as it hit the ground just a dozen yards from Zaelro’s position, creating a large, fanciful, but flaming explosion on impact. If anything, the experience was no less than observing a comet crash-landing in close range – epic, but highly frightening and unnerving.

Zaelro instantly retreated his free hand to cover his face, partially shielding his visage from the immense heat and the debris the explosion gave off. As the smoke and dust settled down and the impact subsided, however, the heat itself didn’t seem to, but instead became more immense and more scorching to the feel. Zaelro opened his eyes at the sensation, only to find realization in the form of a small sun shining at him brightly, giving out intense heat – at point blank range, and for a moment, Zaelro got the feeling that he was being roasted from inside out through just the volatile air he was breathing alone. The heat was so unbearably strong that even his Sunlight Steed couldn’t stand too comfortable in its scorching air, and automatically leaped back two steps on its own will. As he took a fresh breath of cooler air outside the epicenter of the flaming object, Zaelro shivered at his own reckless declaration just now. Definitely Kombus Grungedale knew how to brew a good fire when he wanted to.

Only then did Zaelro’s reddened eyes get a good chance to observe what kind of monstrosity it was that was giving out such kind of unearthly heat. It turned out that he was standing in front of no sun, but it would be too hasty to confirm that there was no threat at all. For before him was a creature, or a machine, or both, he didn’t know for sure, made of some godlike perfectly fire-resistant material that could withstand such a fiery storm burning outwards from its very origin. Flame was gorging through each and every opening in its shape, resulting in the network of fire covering his entire body, both as an impenetrable defensive mechanism and an extremely devastating last-resort offense, as the lesser metals could not well stand the temperature of its shell, let alone hurting whatever within. Even steel, Zaelro thought, as the flame shield’s temperature should be quite higher than a thousand Celsius, from the way the yellow fire soared and sizzled so savagely.

Only when Zaelro had gotten quite used to the heat and the creature’s shell lessened a little in terms of impact blaze that he recognized something similar to a tread mechanism, as well as the metallic glare from the creature’s skin, the distinctive shining surface of strong, special steel. Indeed, the creature was not organic, and the two-storey-high monster appeared to be some kind of very sophisticated, not to mention overwhelming and imposing in terms of size and caliber.

“This is… a tank?” Zaelro blurted. “You are asking us to fight a tank?”

“Well, I believe you have never seen anything of this caliber before,” Kombus grinned proudly, “so let me introduce. This is the powerful Efreet Tank Mk-III, a very… advanced weapon of fire that I am extremely proud to be the inventor, developer and exclusive retailer of. As you can see, Master Fastoff, this defense is impenetrable. With the amount of fire it gives out, you are going to burn yourself quite badly if you get too close to the surface to attack. But if you don’t,” Kombus snapped his finger once more.

The next thing Zaelro could remember seeing was inferno in the purest form unleashed, as the tank-beast machine promptly breathed out – if that was the right word – a full-blown flame tongue, extending well over a dozen feet, spurting right across Zaelro’s face, and had he not pulled the reins for emergency leaping back, both he and Steedy would have gotten the tan they could never forget. As they barely got to safety, Zaelro looked back at the scorched ground following the flame spurt and shuddered – the patch of grass that had survived the fake fire Kombus threw at the beginning did not survive the real blade of fire that could very well bring an adult fire dragon’s breath to shame.

It didn’t take much logic to tell him that both of them were risking becoming Fried Zaelro and Chargrilled Sunlight Steed at the slightest mistake if they were to face the infernal beast. Apparently, the tank’s flame turrets had been designed well enough to sustain such a long flame jet, and still maintain a stable temperature. Clouds of white, foggy smoke picked up as soon as the patch of grass was consumed, hovering in mid-air in a grisly manner. Zaelro’s accidental inhalation of just a bit of those smokes led to a series of rather violent coughing, followed by a not-so-healthy sneeze like never before.

“Alright, sir, you have no more than ten minutes to take care of Efreet Tank Mk-III. If you can’t fall it within the allotted time, you fail,” announced the examiner. “And if you get hardboiled in the progress, you wouldn’t live to see your own failure, would you?”

“This is not… a good thing,” was the only thing Zaelro’s nearly mesmerized self could utter following the systematic reactive self-purification of the respiratory system.

“My apology, sire, but...” Steedy’s announce mauled Zaelro even more, if anything, “I am unable to approach this… beast. I have never faced such intense heat before!”

“Yes… you have a point. Anywhere closer and we’ll be toast,” Zaelro remarked, sweating profusely both from the unearthly temperature and dire anxiety. “There must be another way to…”

He didn’t have a chance to finish the sentence, as a flaring yellow flicker at the tank’s flame turret struck him as the utmost sign of warning. The rider and his steed sidestepped just on time, before another flame jet brought enough heat to fry a dozen elephants to their very location. Although Zaelro managed to save himself and Steedy well enough, the bottom corner of his leather jacket – the last of their kind he had brought to Japan – had been burned right off the foundation, forcing the rider to discard the apparel before the flame spread to him as well.

“Ah, and, as a last warning,” Kombus’ voice sounded at a moment that couldn’t be more timely. “The Mk-III design includes a rapid-firing dual turret. If you would like to keep avoiding, you had better keep moving now.”

Instinctively Zaelro pulled the reins in a purely evasive maneuver, barely in time to avoid the tank’s secondary flame jet from the second turret, kept inert until then. After all those close calls, the best choice that flashed to his mind was to temporarily withdraw from the flame’s front, or the constant assault of both turrets and Steedy’s lack of experience in dealing with fire would be the downfall of them both before long.

“Sire, we can’t even get close to it!” Steedy’s frustration spewed out in an annoyed neigh. “And even if we can, it’s likely that the blade cannot stand such heat!”

“Brain beats brawl,” Zaelro mulled. “We must find its weakness, I suppose. Do you have any idea how a creature can be enchanted with fire? Like probably… that one?”

The approaching sound of treads and the warning golden flare meant that the conversation had to be cut short once again to give way for more running. Another dual flame jet was released, thoroughly carbonizing any plant life in its path, giving no chance of a frontal assault. As the duo rode further and further from the flame tank, and it moving behind slowly, but menacingly with the flame cannons ever ready to chargrill more earth in the process. By then, without needing more discussion, both master and steed realized that the best way to commit suicide in such a case was through a direct attack.

“Sire, it is strange,” only after a couple or so leaps backward did Steedy have the time to announce his discovery, albeit still with clear astonishment. “If it were a creature enchanted with fire I would have known. The feel of such strong magic needed to animate an object into a beast of fire is vast! The scent would have been picked up from a mile away!”

“What? It is not magic-based?” Zaelro exclaimed.

Another double jet sent the cavalier running for both of their lives again, as another patch of grass became secondary incendiary fuel. White smoke still clogged up the battlefield, something that Zaelro had now known all too well that inhaling would mean nothing good. What was worse, by then there wasn’t much time to avoid, as during the entire tactical retreat Zaelro and his steed had consumed more than five minutes out of the ten allotted. If there weren’t a better way to get rid of the creature on time, even if they made it out safely, failing the first Grungedale test would be nothing acceptable.

“I… surrender, sire,” Steedy lowered his head apologetically following the newest evasive leap. “I have never known that such a huge object can be maneuvered without any magic at all. As if something material within it was giving out the needed heat, but I don’t know what!”

More fire and more smoke clogged Zaelro’s lines of thought even more. This time, although he had done his best to avoid the strangely malignant white smoke, the fluffy, poisonous material still collided against him head-on, resulting in the irritation of his life. The rapid coughing and sneezing stopped the amateur rider from controlling his steed thoroughly for an entire minute, as he had just one minute of experiential idea of how a pneumatic patient would spend his last moment of life. Had Steedy’s resourcefulness not leaped in to save the day, both of them could have seen their last moment.

“Are you alright, sire?” Steedy asked with strong concern after Zaelro gave off another clustered, unrestraint cough.

“I… am… ack!” Zaelro forcefully cleared his throat and spitted. The rough feeling of his tongue as he released the bile revealed that the white smoke was granular in formation – very sharp, yet tiny grains, some of which had melted in his mouth, leaving a sour, highly acidic feel within his throat, giving him the feeling of having been poisoned by an invisible agent he didn’t even know of. The first time in his life, Zaelro began to feel the ardent fear of his World War I compatriots – that of chemical attacks.

“Three minutes until you have to admit defeat, sir, unless you can find a way to beat the Efreet Tank, of course, although it is highly unlikely,” reminded Kombus, in a much less-than-friendly manner. “You may as well yield now, and be saved from this… infernal flames.”

The proud Briton, however, would not surrender, especially when someone told him to. Giving out the last cough, as if saying out loud “This is it!”, Zaelro returned to his horse’s control, this time ordering him to move away even further. Steedy himself was starting to panic at the presence of that unknown power, and he was more than happy to carry the demigod a good distance away, almost a dozen yards more from their current position, giving him more time to think. Upon arrival, Zaelro took another deep breath, before regaining concentration once more. If the flame creature was not animated by means of magic, then it must be an ordinary mechanical unit just like objects as everyday as cars and mopeds, only that it was of much larger size and spitted fire.

“Now, to cure that fire,” Zaelro thought, mulling over all what chemistry knowledge he had at hand, ”White smoke… sour… and this burning sense… Wait a second,” It was then that reminiscence of an old book in his mother’s household medical bookshelf hit him with all the weight of the said shelf. ”That smoke is… white phosphorus!”

The discoverer made a quick turn to face the contraption approaching them, and with some observation, he made out a fait, but constant column of smoke billowing from what seemed to be the tank’s underside. Dark, black smoke no different from those emitting from Kyoto Protocol-defying double deckers in town. And there was but one way to curb the rampage of any devastating, petroleum-consuming machine…

“Steedy, do you happen to have some fire around?” Zaelro whisked out a question.

“Fire? Sire, but apparently fire cannot harm this beast!” Steedy clearly could not believe his ears.

“Not when you know where it hurts!” Zaelro blinked, even though the horse couldn’t probably see him. “Do you have some light I can use?”

“Two minutes left!” announced the pyromaniac, meaning nothing good in his voice, once more.

“You hear that?” Zaelro stroke at the creature’s neck. “We don’t have much time!”

“Yes, sire, I can direct a solar flare where you want it to be. It is, of course, not real fire, but it is hot in its own rights,” Steedy finally spoke, without much confidence. “Where would you want one of those then?”

“Shove one up the darn tank’s turret, and I am sure we will have the whole of today to celebrate!” Zaelro’s order sounder, if anything, downright insane.

“Sire, that would be… that would be suicide!” in thorough disbelief the horse gasped. “We’d be torched before I can get close enough to plant an effective shot! And even if we can, if the cannon spits fire when the flare is in mid-stream…”

The sound of menacing tread warned the duo of yet another flaming advance, and the rider could but watch helplessly as another patch of winter flower got mercilessly torched when they stepped off the blade of fire. Zaelro pulled the rein, giving out orders for another quick sidestep to get off danger, as per before. However, a faultily pulled off maneuver had actually put them into a tight spot this time – before Zaelro could notice the mistake, the two of them had conveniently enough positioned themselves right in front of the contraption’s secondary turret, right within its blast radius. When the rider realized it with a gasp, it was already too late. They had no more momentum to start leaping off before the next flame came to them…

To their astonishment, it didn’t fire, as if the barrel was empty in the most decisive moment. And it was.

“Look, those cannons have a cooldown! They have a cooldown!” Zaelro could not hide his joy when he took the chance to jump off the hot spot.

“What does that mean, sire?” Steedy’s voice was thoroughly puzzled.

“In short, it cannot fire continuously,” Zaelro gave a quick explanation, “so if we can deliver a projectile in right after it has fired, the tank will be more than a sitting duck!”

“One minute, sir. Barely enough time for a quick surrender!” Kombus’ voice and the sound of the tank treading in and reloading meant that the duo only had one chance for victory, a very slim one indeed. But it was a chance nevertheless.

“Ready the flare!” Zaelro shouted decisively as the flame in the turrets’ barrels started to show up, before pulling the rein for another evasive leap. As soon as they had gotten out of danger’s way, Zaelro eyed the tank with extreme concentration. It was now, or never. He patted at the steed’s forehead, as if confirming the preparation, and was responded with Steedy’s firm lowering of the head.

“I trust you, sire,” Steedy neighed, before his last gasp for air signaled complete preparation. “Here goes nothing!”

On the saddle, Zaelro also had his own share of nodding and breathing. The tank, finally, had stopped its round of time-consuming fire breathing, and was now standing in place, reloading the barrels to ready for the final assault to wear off the last seconds of Zaelro’s test time. It was at this moment of the metal beast’s defenselessness – nothing but the flame shield remained to protect him from harm now – that Zaelro decided to plant his decisive offense.

“We got that beast in our aim!” Zaelro exclaimed, pulling the rein for an order of unrestraint gallop forward. “Go, go, go, go, go!”

To the Grungedale Pyromaniac’s astonishment, his examinee did not cower in to defend himself against the last attack, and the action he initiated was not within his design. Nor was it in any past experience – most often a Paladin Lord would call upon the Sword of the Five Armies enchanted with Holy Freeze to overwhelm the unbearable heat of the Efreet Tank. And that was only after having either cast an Angelic Missile or two to weaken the tank’s fire-resistant steel foundation. The competition would then boil down to who had the most effective Holy Freeze or most perfect Sword of the Five Armies execution, and even the highly innovative Prince Argeus had to resort to that old-as-the-hills method to quell the fire. So irregular Zaelro’s ”method” seemed to be that at that moment, Kombus didn’t know what his examinee was doing; only realizing when it was too late.

The next thing Zaelro realized after having ordered an unrestraint charge at the machine was an almost unbearable heat spreading all over his body like a chemical spill as he approached the machine, and thus, its relentless flame shield. Reacting against it, he could only hide his face beneath the steed’s neck, only to feel Steedy’s furry hairs heating up at an alarming rate, exponentially as they drew closer to firing range. Certainly he was even less heat-resistant than he had claimed.

“Use the Golden Sword to pinpoint… the spot, sire!” Steedy’s voice weakened rapidly. “Like … you would… aim… a bow...!”

Zaelro promptly produced the item from the creature’s saddle, and placed the hilt along his eyes, as if it were a rifle he was holding, not a sword. Basically, Zaelro would have to pinpoint exactly the point he wanted to hit, and Steedy would launch the flare. It was like aiming a sniper rifle at a tiny target, without the scope, and with the added burden of heat and a horse moving forward at top speed. For one moment, it appeared that it was impossible to hit the little open nozzle to deliver a fatal blow and end the test victoriously with so much hindrance.

If he missed, then Steedy would be tossed into the inferno he wholly didn’t deserve.

If he missed, not only he would fail the test, but also would likely perish in the flame.

If he missed, he was letting everyone down. Both those who had trusted him with their lives, their world, their secrets, as well as the woman he liked.

He wouldn’t miss.

”I believe in myself,” mentally Zaelro roared, ”and I believe that those people haven’t trusted the wrong man!”

“Fire, Steedy!” Zaelro shouted as they charged right past the machine’s front, sustaining from unbearable heat waves as they passed, his blade pointing at a certain spot on the massive body of the flame tank.

The next thing that the rider felt was his steed collapsing on the ground, tossing him down on the ground subsequently, no sooner than the heat had died down and cold winter breeze returned to the place.

A tremendous, yet fading explosion was the last thing that Zaelro had conscience of before darkness filled his sight, consuming everything…

******

DF  Post #: 28
1/13/2009 3:27:03   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 28
Scars of Flame


Zaelro got no idea what happened to him after that. Nor did he remember how long he had stayed on the field, with complete darkness encircling not just his sight and his other senses but also any bit of conscious thinking he had. By the time the tranquility came to an end, he couldn’t even tell how long he had stayed down.

The soft, refreshing scent of lavender and roses in the background was well overwhelmed by the strong, much less relaxing smell of medicinal ethanol and iodine – not really appealing to a downed soldier, like the brown-haired patient currently lying in bed. In fact, if anything was responsible for cutting his sleep short, it was that sharp, cutting odor of vapor antiseptic hanging heavily in the air, no less dominant than in a full-blown mortuary. Zaelro Fastoff did not like that analogy even one bit, and a rather frantic twitching and turning of whatever of his body still movable finally brought his subliminal sense to a rest. He was still alive, which was worth rejoicing at, although it did seem that for that one time Lady Luck had abandoned him quite a bit.

It took him a good deal more to reboot his conscious mind, with constant strokes of dizziness dropping a hit in every now and then, as well as the temptation to drift back to sleep following every little joints of pain, itch and fatigue enlaced with his every muscular tissue to his extreme inconvenience. Uncomfortably enough it confirmed him that whatever he had taken, it must have been quite a heavy beating. But exactly how much damage he had probably taken, there was only one way to find out.

With a series of blinks, starting out slowly and heavily, picking up pace as it went on, Zaelro’s visual sense took its time to come back to its master, much to his irritation. The layer of tears curtaining his pupils had started to clog up, giving him an irritable case of sore eye as he attempted to open his eyes to the world. The painstaking effort, however, rewarded him with the needed general recognition of his current situation.

He was now probably lying in the safety of the 25th Valhallan Regiment Headquarters, or so it seemed. The stone brick design of the castle building as he knew it and the Regiment’s crest hanging in the far corner of the room was the obvious confirmation. As his eyes swung across the chamber to look for more clues, a red cross made the landmark just next to the crest. Unless his regiment had a different system of symbols, which he didn’t remember know of nor was informed about, he was clearly being housed within the confinement of the headquarters’ medical clinic.

”Hospitalized,” was the first thing that he could clearly think with a reopened sense of logic. ”Not the best place in the world to stay in, isn’t it?”

And as he thought, iodine vapor was still rushing up his nostrils, almost causing him to sneeze. Somehow the Victorian board that ran the place didn’t seem to have had any idea on the proper dosage of such antiseptics. Nor did they know that their commander was slightly, fortunately just slightly, allergic to the brownish liquid and its vapor. His only method of fighting the discomfort was to stop breathing by the nose. Gasping for air was neither natural nor more comfortable, not to mention highly noisy. And drying up the throat, as it seemed, was just the mildest of side effects.

“The commander has woken up!”

The ringing voice from somewhere across the room sounded like a jingle of victory, alerting the downed fighter. Somehow, his gasps had attracted more attention than he had thought, and in seconds following the declaration, the region before his semi-functional eyesight was crowded with people, most of which in white blouse, white hat and the ubiquitously concerned look of a properly ethical medical practitioner.

Even though his vision was still blurred and the itches were far from helping, he could clearly recognize the person standing before them all.

“You are the head doctor from the… battle at the hotel, weren’t you?” Zaelro found himself asking, his voice weaker than he would like to hear. “How long have I been sleeping?”

“Sire, the injuries you have sustained had knocked you out for almost two days now,” the doctor nodded before giving a full explanation.

“Two days?” Zaelro gasped out aloud. With as much effort he could spare, the downed teen attempted to push himself upright to see for himself what was happening. Yet, his greatly deficient strength was now taking its obvious toll – every time he tried to ascend, the apparent fallow in his every muscle would push him in the opposite direction, resulting in a rather humiliating fall backward on the pillow like a helpless old man. What was more, various patches of skin on his body only then felt pain, the sharp, deep cutting feeling as if he had been scalped on a full-body scale. Any movement of any part of his body, save for the head and neck, would lead to a tremendous amount of piercing feeling triggered in various parts from his head to toe. The medic, with strong concern, immediately signaled him to stop.

“Sire, you should not move now,” he finally spoke. “The last battle had taken heavy toll on you, so…”

“How heavy?” Zaelro asked back, a sudden anxiety starting to root in his mind.

“You are fortunate, sire. I must say that almost half of your skin cells had been burnt to the degree of unrecognizability. Had you not possessed the powers you do, you could have no doubt been killed or reduced to vegetative life in the explosion.” the medic explained. “Good news is, you are recovering some dozen times faster than an ordinary patient. Nevertheless, widespread third-degree white phosphorus burns as you have got are no joke, sire, and you should remain in bed for quite some time now.”

Needless to say how utterly astonished and horrified Zaelro was at that information. However, confirmation reached him in the hard way as he rose his left arm up before his eyes. The skin on the top side of his arm was almost gone, as in burnt to a crisp and left in a scaly, discolored and deformed status, not to mention nauseating. The sensation of one’s arm looking no livelier than a piece of steak left in the microwave for too long was nothing ordinary. Reciprocating his other arm for inspection, Zaelro could see pretty much the same thing, if not even worse. Everything in the backside of his right arm, including his back palm, had been reduced to an assortment of scaly plates, lumpy, bumpy, and reeked of medicinal alkaline.

Apparently a good portion of his body was in the same state, as the feeling of rigidness, itchiness and lumpiness of the skin he could feel everywhere in his burnt shape. Nervously and reactively he touched his face in natural fear. His facial skin was still smooth and moisturized to the touch, which was a relief. It seemed that Lady Luck had still given him a head up in a moment of almost thorough abandonment. Even so, the state his body was in now suggested that any utterance of fortunate happening be regarded as sarcasm to some degree.

“That is fortunate?” Zaelro couldn’t help but asking in a not-so-polite manner as he turned away from his own limbs due to their grisly shape. “When will these scales go off? And how long must I stay here?”

“Recovering quickly as you are, sire, you will need at least a week before those burns can restore themselves,” the head doctor stated. “As I said, reconstructing dead cells is not a swift job even with your natural powers. You will have to wait”

“That is the most ridiculous thing I have ever heard!” Zaelro’s annoyance was explainable. The shock-inducing iodine was, if anything, fueling his irritation to a whole new degree, and Zaelro felt like throwing a full-scale tantrum, first time in his life, had the common sense to remain reasonable at all time not calmed him down. It was not until relief came in the form of a message that he felt a little better, though just a little.

“Sire! Lord Oredin and the other commanders are here and await an audience!” announced a soldier at the gate, to which both the head doctor and Zaelro lifted their eyebrows, albeit for different reasons.

“The supreme commander is far from well,” spoke the medic.

“At least I am well enough to check my mailbox and see if anyone left a message for me,” Zaelro snapped, his voice regaining strength all of a sudden as his annoyance escalated exponentially. “If that is possible, I demand to see them at once!”

Zaelro’s words were an order, and in no time at all, the circle of doctors and nurses encircling him had dispersed together with the depressing tone of their leader. As much as he would be thankful for their timely help and treatment, that was as best as he could stand their overconcerned attitude and somewhat pessimistic outlook. In their place, the room quickly became populated with the more familiar faces as Zaelro knew it. Oredin led the crow of five inside, in full battle-ready armor as per normal, even though Zaelro knew they were not going to any battle before he was able to rip himself off the bed in the first place. Nevertheless, the sight of those fine warriors and the smell of newly oiled plate armors were much, much more pleasant than antiseptic, as Zaelro knew it. His eyes opened wide as they made themselves present before him, struggling to sit up, this time with more luck than before. By the time the warriors stood before him and properly greeted their commander, Zaelro had gotten a more comfortable position to sit up and return the ceremony.

“I am so glad I could see you in this… depressing background,” Zaelro threw his glance across the bland clinic as he spoke. “Anyway, well, I have to admit that these burns are quite bad in their own rights.”

“We terribly apologize for not having been able to attend to you earlier, sire,” Oredin replied, with a deep bow and a sorry tone. “We were only informed of your plight when it was all over and could not come to your aid earlier…”

“There is not much you could do had you known beforehand,” Zaelro brushed the notion off. “I was supposed to take that test all alone and without any help in the first place! And worry not,” he smiled, plainly to convince his companions of his speedy recovery, “I am doing rather well around here, all in all.”

“We are extremely glad to see that you have recovered quickly, sire,” Oredin spoke. “Fortunately, while you were absent, nothing particularly dramatic had happened, not even another murder in Sankaku. So far, everything is still under our control.”

“That is good news,” remarked Zaelro. “If something bad had taken place in the past few days then I’ll have much to answer for when Argeus sees me next. So how fares Takashi Minamoto and the White Vampire lady?”

“They are safe, sire,” Sir Jonathan replied. “So is their secret. As far as I know, after the incident at your school, the police and the fire brigade – if that is how you call it – were so concentrated on curbing the various fires and searching the main building for any explosive devices that they forgot to search the abandoned block. You may not believe it, but Mr. Minamoto only knew of the incident after everything was over. Currently he has reunited with his friends and family, while Ms. Silverlance is still enjoying her temporary accommodation. According to General Peshkov’s scouts, your classmates were tremendously astonished as well as deeply moved by his timely return”

“You mean, Nataka and Tsubame? So to speak, it was high time the obituary be brought to an end,” Zaelro breathed of relief. “Seriously you couldn’t imagine how his devout companions bugged me around his… faux demise that day. And what else?”

“And more importantly, sire, we are honored,” General Peshkov announced, “as upon hearing news of your injuries, Lord Argeus had sent you a gift, in the form of rare medicine for your use.”

The Russian nobleman then glanced back at the two spear-carrying Muskovy Partisans at the doorway, who promptly responded with a bow, before marching out of the place, returning ten seconds later, each carrying his own share of burden as they reentered. Zaelro rolled his eyes in full-blown curiosity as he eyed the two porters’ load – a finely decorated wooden box, and unless his eyes had also been damaged by the burn, the container was gilded, as if it was a king, head of state or sovereign the angel was sending a gift to, not a teenager.

More curiosity flushed in and drowned every of his refusal notion completely as the two partisans took their time to carefully opened the hatch, as if it were nuclear warheads they were handling. In each of the boxes was a clear glass bottle the size, and probably shape, of a wireless computer mouse, with a lavish gold cap and delicate decoration around the bottle neck. Within each bottle there was an equal measurement of an unknown, thin, amber-colored liquid, that more resembled the medicinal liquor that those Oriental emperors in Saturday documentaries used to abuse to improvise their seriously imbalanced diets than the average Coke that he enjoyed a great deal. As interesting as the bottles looked, common sense had taught him that often things that looked good wouldn’t usually taste good.

“Is this a drink or something?” Zaelro gave out a question of remark as he spontaneously grabbed the closest bottle with his more mobile hand, examined it with due curiosity, before uncapping it and poured a sip of the content into his mouth. The result was tantamount to swallowing whole a mouthful of Listerine antiseptic mouthwash, and that was just an understatement. It burnt his throat like no other, to such a degree that tears automatically flooded out of his eye sockets, overflowing the rim and right down his cheek, in a hilarious parody of sorrow. Zaelro could barely shake his head in disgust as he recapped the bottle with utmost urgency. Had a table not been right there for him to deposit the bottle, the resulting trauma would have knocked it squarely down the floor.

“What kind of a… beverage is this?” in a series of cough the inexperienced drinker asked, his voice momentarily distorted by the throat-burning effect of the offending liquid. “Tapioca sauce mixed with Brazilian spearmint and explosive jumping beans?”

“It appears that you are not used to this drink, sire,” Oredin explained as he hastily held on the bottle before it could tip over, positioning it safely at the very middle of the table, before resuming. “As far as my meager knowledge would allow, this is the famed Aggron’nash brew of the Terran nation of Hadrius, brewed from a multitude of rare herbs and enchanted with the healing magic of the Paladin Order. This drink is both rare and exquisite, and they are only used as offerings to the God of Light and as the personal medicinal wine of the most decorated members of the Order.”

“Urgh… perhaps next time I should really tell Argeus that I haven’t reached lawful age for alcoholic beverages yet,” muttered the dazzled commander as the effect of the drink was still lingering in his system, giving him more dizziness in addition to a not-so-comfortably burning sensation within the core of his bronchial tube.

It was then that the real magic started. For a moment the wounded patient felt as if every bit of metabolism in his body was being speeded up, resulting in a much more heightened pulse, accompanying it was a large amount of body heat generated from nowhere making him sweat immensely, as if he had been exercising. The sweat started to flow down his forehead, his cheek, his chin, dripping down on the drapes as he looked at it, the volume of the flood equaling, if not superseding, what a memorable cataract of perspiration he had had at the face of the Efreet Tank’s unbearable heat. By then Zaelro felt as if his entire bloodstream was being evaporated in a sensation he had never seen before as the strange heat entered his each and every vein and artery, penetrating with the smoothness and sharpness of a tiny needle. The biggest surprise, however, was that the heat was not at all burning or painful, but rather soothing in nature. Before he knew it, the majority of the other pains and ailments in his body had been over and out, at least to the sense, as if expelled from his shape by a powerful spell of exorcism.

Confirmation reached Zaelro in the form of a plate of skin scale dropping down squarely on the blanket from his pajamas sleeve – his own remnant of a deep-fried epidermis. The next thing that came to his senses was an especially elevated feel of itchiness all over his shoulders, moving down his arms, his chest, and everywhere else the scales were rooted in just a couple of minutes before. As he glanced at the remnant of his arms hopeless just a blink ago, his pupils spread out as wide as could be, in a combination of both awe and a positive form of horror. Whatever parchments of dead cells and skin were being visibly peeled off their surfaces, and new, nourished counterparts replacing them even as he observed the process with due astonishment. The experience was like watching a rapid motion movie, only that it was his own body that was involved.

As unbelievable as it could have seemed, Zaelro’s body was alive and kicking just within a couple of minutes since the intake of the strange liquid, leaving a whole layer of fallen scales all over his bed as an unwanted memory of the worst burn he had ever taken. As he glanced at himself following the treatment, Zaelro could but give a sigh of relief. His skin was white, smooth and alive once more. Only when one had suffered from a full-scale third-degree burn that both tormented one’s body and deform one’s limbs that one would feel the ultimate relief of having those detrimental traits peeled off in short notice. That perfectly explained what Zaelro did next – he promptly shook off the blanket with his newly regained physical integrity, mercilessly tossing fragments of what used to be his skin on the ground, as if having released a heavy load off his heart. Only then did he realize that his entire corps of loyal commanders was looking at him without a blink with an utmost degree of concern and total silence, as if fearing for his life, for good reason.

“Are you alright, sire?” Count Schwagger was the first to regain the ability to speak.

“Wow,” Zaelro gasped, this time in with the wondrous grate of his life. “Maybe I’d withdraw that statement. This drink does help, although I would not recommend it in any case other than a life-threatening situation. In any case, I am kind of fine now… Ow!”

Zaelro’s sudden exclamation was caused by a sudden pain in the left shoulder, fully independent of his burns and discolored skins. It appeared that some white phosphorus burns were not all what he had to take following the battle, but rather, he had had his own share of bruises and bone fractures as well, vastly overshadowed by the imposition of the burns and skin destruction.

“Looks like I will have to skip your class for some days to go, Sieur de l’Aquitaine,” the commander was quick to speak for himself. “Anyway, talking about riding lessons, how is Steedy doing?”

******


“Wait, Lord Zaelro! You haven’t known where the stable is yet!”

Sieur de l’Aquitaine’s frantic calling from the back row did not stop Zaelro from accelerating. If anything, he only picked up his pace even more as he heard the warning – there was simply no time to lose. Ignoring his painful sprained shoulder and a few burns that hadn’t fully recovered yet, Zaelro sprinted down the castle’s southern keep as fast as his still fatigued legs could carry him, his mouth gasping for air, his eyes bewildered and thoroughly drenched in anxiety. His five generals ran after him, but helplessly they were trailed behind with no way to catch up. Either their armors were weighing them down, or Zaelro was too fast in his pace, or both. Even the forerunner himself never remembered running that quickly before. He had good reason to back up the sudden outburst of speed he was throwing up. His horse-friend was in no condition for him to look over.

”He wasn’t as fortunate as you were, sire,” Oredin spoke, his tone bogged down. “He took as much as, if not even more of that corrosive fuel than you yourself, and while your being a demigod had saved you, I am sorry to inform that the Sunlight Steed was neither a good nor an angel. From the way he looked I am afraid that his days are numbered.”

“As much as I would ill like to speak, sire, he was both brave and extraordinary to have lingered till today,” Sieur de l’Aquitaine spoke, with the same bent neck and apologetic tongue that was as ominous as a raven on top a black banner. “Few horses I know have taken a direct blast from a white phosphorus burner without being immediately turned into smoldering charcoal, and even fewer survived more than a week with the strangely toxic substance that accompanies the burn.”


His steps weighed heavily on the stone stairway, his gasps and his footsteps running parallel in a demonstration of impeccable emergency. One floor, two floors, three floors passed through his eyes. He quietly cursed his nothing-out-of-the-ordinary feet for not being able to carry him faster as he raced downward in a series of speedy maneuvers that defied all senses of personal safety. He must get himself to his steed, no, his friend, his fellow combatant, as soon as possible.

”Stand firm, Steedy, like the courageous horse you are,” Zaelro thought silently in his endless gasp as the race went on, ”I’ll save you with everything I’ve got!”

Everything he had got in this sense meant the very liquid that saved him from a full week’s confining to the bed. If it had worked well on him, there was no reason it would not work well on the war horse as well! If he made it on time to the stable, there would be no way he could let the horse perish. The fear of arriving just a tiny second too late to save the loyal mount alone pushed his speed the brink of breaking his own limit as he recklessly sped across the domains. The last staircase had been traveled, and only a couple of corridors more he had to run before he could deliver the needed medication.

”The stable master has done his best, but you should be prepared for the worst, sire,” said the Russian general.

”Zaelro Fastoff does not and will never be prepared for the worst unless he is sure that the worst is unavoidable!” mentally the English roared as the scene of the castle hallway flew past him in the opposite direction, replaced by the vast, green color of the meadow-like castle courtyard. From that moment, it was Zaelro’s sense of, although faltering, logic and his ardent wish to save his four-legged new friend that were guiding him to where he should. Strangely enough, even though the French general did have a point that he had never known where the stable was, the English teenager still managed to pinpoint exactly the location - a low but long wooden structure spreading across the backside of the courtyard, from where healthy, loud neighs of purebred Valhallan warhorses were sounding every so often.

As he entered the structure, rows and columns of holds were spread out before him, each housing one single combat-ready steed that a European rider could mount and ride into battle in short notice. In the presence of the supreme commander the horses neighed, albeit in a low and depressing tone and a lowered neck, as if each and every among the flock had known that one of their compatriots had been down with a deadly ailment. The baleful sounds the animals made were all what Zaelro needed to direct him, and, when he had followed their sorrowful symphony to then end, there in the last chamber in the row, lay the downed figure of his war horse, spread all over the ground like a crumbled canvas.

Steedy was in a terrible shape. His mellow golden layer of furry hair had been devastated by the flames, a vast portion of which was thoroughly burnt off, and the skin below it similarly chargrilled in the same way Zaelro’s skin was just an hour ago. His left ear seemed to have been burned through together with a large portion of his mane, and the merciless flame had similarly slashed off half of his tail in a maneuver that marred all natural beauty. Steedy could no longer stand, but instead, lay on the ground amidst the strewn hay, a parody of a desolated hospital deathbed that was not funny at all, with both eyes closed in a moment of thorough exhaustion. He was barely breathing, or so it seemed, his own version of burnt scale anything but healing. Was it true that he was on his last legs? Zaelro could not believe in his eyes.

“Steedy? Steedy!” Zaelro called out, his voice muddled and urgent at the same time. “Can you hear me?”

“Master…” Steedy weakly opened one eye. “I am glad… that you are alright…”

“I… I never could believe that…” Zaelro bent down on his knees. “I… I am sorry, Steedy. I should never have pulled you into the mess…”

The steed swayed his head from one side to another in disapproval of Zaelro’s tears.

“We are… born into this world in servitude… of the Light, but moreover, like our dark… cousins, we live to serve what is… Right,” Steedy spoke weakly, the echo in his voice gone in a dangerous way. “You are… destined to do great things, sire, and… it is my duty… to help you attain it… even with my life…”

“Nonsense, nonsense!” Zaelro pulled out the bottle from what was left of his jacket and uncapped it. “This will cure you in no time, just like it has saved me!”

“I thank you… for your concern,” replied the dying steed as he took a brief glance at the distinctive bottle. “But… that... the Aggron’nash ale… cannot save me…”

“Stand and fight, Steedy!” Zaelro found himself shouting, his eyes growing sour and his mouth embittered. “You must not give up before you have tried everything!”

Zaelro was every bit convinced to force the drink down the horse’s throat, but his action was interrupted all of a sudden. It was right when he was about to approach the creature to give the treatment that Zaelro felt a sharp chill just over his shoulder of a newcomer, even though the presence behind him was immensely hot in term of comparative temperature. Before he could turn back, the voice he heard stunned him right in his track.

“He is right, Master Fastoff,” the newcomer spoke, in a voice he had only heard of once before, nevertheless still distant and strange to his ears. “Aggron’nash is only going to kill the poor creature faster.”

Zaelro only turned back after he had spoke, and realized all at once why he felt so. The distinctive and unforgettable degree of sarcasm and ridicule from that voice had vanished fully, replaced by a thorough respect and complete submission in the way he said Master Fastoff. His mouth instantly twisted in the guise of both a recognizable frown and a fit of extreme anger. It was Kombus Grungedale, the Flame Spirit of the Paladinian Cross Grungedale who was standing before him now.

******

DF  Post #: 29
1/14/2009 3:24:56   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 29
The Irregular Graduate


Zaelro’s hand shivered as he laid down the bottle, and then stood up at a slow, yet threatening pace, as he slung a sharp, condemning gaze at the newcomer. Needless to say how mad Zaelro was just looking at the flame spirit before him. His mouth twisted, his eyes glared like two lumps of hot coal, his fists clenched rigorously and so did his teeth ground. The difficult breaths the Sunlight Steed gave out in the background added fuel to the fire, and for a moment it seemed that even the most volatile of the spirit’s recipes could not match Zaelro’s brewing fury. The outlook was definitely daunting for the youngest brother of the Grungedale family, and unconsciously he backed up a few steps. It simply was not safe for him to stay in the English supreme commander’s presence at that moment.

And certainly it wasn’t. Zaelro’s next reaction was impulsive of sort, but the speed at which he reacted and the violence encompassed in every movement of his body was nowhere near haphazardness. When the enraged teen’s eyes reached the wooden wall on his left, his already burning pupils shone up even more savagely, before he approached the location with brisk steps. It took a rather intimidated Kombus a couple of second to realize why – Steedy’s leather saddle and whatever Zaelro kept there, including the light, sharp and highly maneuverable Paladin Sword, had been removed from the horse and hung right over the wall, just within the Englishman’s reach. The flame spirit made the discovery too late, as when he understood why his past examinee did what he did, the shining, chilling sharp steel edge of the Paladin Sword was already pressed against his neck with a quick, violent and no less accurate swish of a hand. Barely could he gasp when Zaelro’s harsh and half-crazed eyes fixed upon his, his unnatural shriek sounded as if carrying the chill of the northern wind all by itself.

“You had better make yourself scarce, spirit,” Zaelro screeched, still upholding the blade as if he would take the offending pyromaniac’s head in short notice, “or I promise you will regret the day you first came to this earth!”

“Master Fastoff, I… you have misunderstood!” barely could the offender speak, as Zaelro’s edge worked with his aggressive pacing seemed to be pushing him outside the shed. “I… I came here to help!”

“You would make more sense telling me you came here to see how your experiment turned out to be,” the disbelieving voice Zaelro exclaimed in meant that he was by no means ready to accept his apology. “Did you see that, bastard? Did you see how you killed him?”

A cold chill apparently ran down the flame spirit’s ethereal spines as he backed out nervously, for good reason. By now the usually calm and optimistic voice Zaelro spoke in had turned into the savage roar of a bloodthirsty beast, as if he would have no qualms in skinning the pyromaniac alive right there and then. And what was worse for him, the demigod he had angered so greatly was clearly capable of doing so if he wanted to be, his godly status fully entitling him to smiting a spirit as easily as though slaying a physical creature of flesh and blood, not a very appealing fate to say the least.

With heightened fright and ardent nervousness the offender backed up to the end of the shed, with the doorway lying right behind him. He could have just about-faced and speed off, but somehow he couldn’t. After all, he was there to do just what he had stated – to apologize and to help. To clarify that stance, a genuine apologetic glare tinted his amber-colored pupils as he looked at the aggressive judge, pleading for forgiveness. Yet, the way Master Fastoff gritted his teeth and returned fire with as much spite and hatred that his seventeen years in life could probably summon informed him that even if he appealed his regret with ten times the obviousness, Zaelro would likely not give the slightest bit of attention.

“Get out of here,” Zaelro spoke as he hastened his threatening stance. “Now.”

With utter hesitation Kombus gazed at the vengeful demigod, and then the doorway, alternating between them with his mouth half open in distraught, as if he would suffer from an equally undesirable outcome regardless of whether he escaped the confrontation or remained there.

“Master Fastoff, please let me explain, I…” was all what he could barely speak, before the murderous steel blade flashed before him interrupted it all once again.

The next thing the spirit felt was a full-force frontal punch that hit him squarely beneath his jaw, throwing him on the ground consequently with a large bruise at the side of his chin, totally neglecting his ethereal existence. Kombus scrawled away in panic as Zaelro closed on, sword in hand, not at all interested in even the most fancy explanation he could give. It was then dawning to the usually arrogant and mischievous pyromaniac that making a demigod angry would more likely be the demise of any half-pint spirit than any bit of fun, as Kombus was learning the hard way.

For a brief second the offender thought that he was finished – Zaelro’s twisted expression and rare teardrops of the loss of someone important conveyed an entirely morbid message of no quarters, and so did his sword. Involuntarily the spirit bent his neck, bracing for an untimely impact, shivering non-stop to spite his own reputation as the most volatile flame among his peers. It was not until the distorted bleeps of a warp rift being opened right behind the confrontation came to his notice that the spirit opened his eyes to the fact that he was still alive.

In an uncannily sarcastic manner, Kombus realized just a second later that his savior came in the form of the uncharacterized brother of his whom he most often sneered at and made fun of. The big brother of the Grungedale family, Illus, in his calm and collected demeanor, was standing between him and the demigod, shielding him from both direct contact with the enraged deity and his blade all at the same time as he saw it. Whether it was the sudden intervention that stopped the vengeful demigod in his track, or Illus’ calm presence that slowed down Zaelro’s rate of explosion, Kombus would never know for sure. One thing was certain, though, he had definitely been saved.

“Master Fastoff, please calm down,” he spoke, his voice slow and conveying like a philosopher.

“Now you ask me to calm down?” Zaelro lowered his blade for a second as he stared at the Chief Spirit, his teeth clenched and ground together, discharging noisy, interfering gritting sounds.

Kombus watched with extended vigilance as the demigod’s tone portrayed an over-the-top fit of fury gradually converted into frustration. But it was not before Zaelro’s frustration resulted in his discarding the blade with a loud clatter on the ground that Kombus could give out a breath of relief. Even though his jaw was rather badly bruised and the fright of his life had not really passed yet, at least his life was still with him. However, guilt as he genuinely felt it was quick to make its way back to him as Zaelro uttered the next words.

“See for yourself,” Zaelro told the Chief Spirit as he glanced at Steedy’s downed and flame-deformed figure with a deep sigh and a desperate head shake. “I guess I needn’t say more, need I?”

“That is precisely the reason we have come here, Master,” responded Illus. “I hope you would accept our apology and allow us to help nurse your Sunlight Steed to perfect health.”

The eldest brother’s searing gaze switched back to the flame spirit as he spoke, telling him to stand up and speak for himself. With a certain degree of difficulty, still somewhat shuddering as his eyes met Zaelro’s, Kombus stood up, hesitantly walked forward and spoke.

“Master Fastoff, I am wrong,” he bent his neck apologetically as he explained his standing. “The test I issued you was approved by neither Lord Aurorus nor Lord Sunrise. They asked us to design you a test that would match your level of physical mastery, but I did not believe in you and… I have instead given you the standard issue test fit for a full-fledged Hadrian Paladin Lord, so that you would not be able to pass it… and be our master.”

“My little brother’s arrogance has, as he has spoken, led him to deploying the white-phosphorus-armed Efreet Tank Mk-III, a deadly contraption capable of taking out some of the best Paladin units Hadrius has ever seen all by itself.” Illus added. “But he didn’t mean doing anyone any bodily harm – he just wanted to prove us wrong in choosing you as the new master of Grungedale.”

Zaelro remained silent, as if not wanting to either reply or forgive both the orchestrator and himself. His eyes remained half-closed as he sighed, his face weighed down in his own account of guilt. Both of them, the rider and the steed, were still alive and well before the crazy idea of destroying a white phosphorus flame tank from inside out came to his mind. And it was not like no one had told him to stop – Steedy himself had said at least once, if his blurry memory was still functional, that such a method was as insane as it was impossible. And he didn’t listen. The result: his loyal companion took the brunt of the blast, and was now – he threw a distraught glance at the horse’s charred, barely breathing body on the ground – like that. Kombus, however, never understood Zaelro’s self accusation, and instead took his silence for a failure to forgive him. That notion, if anything, scared him much more than the blade’s murderous glare did.

“Master Fastoff, I… I can’t say any more than… I am sorry,” Kombus’ eyes were sunken with a guilty conscience as he spoke, prompting to cry in short notice. His voice trembled with both the hanging regret and the ardent fear, creating a strangled voice to fit the atmosphere. “Please forgive me, I… I will do whatever I can to help save your horse...”

“Yes, Master Fastoff, he had had his lesson,” Illus also spoke on his brother’s behalf. “He is apologetic and is ready to do anything you would need to in order to bring back your faithful companion. I sincerely wish that it is possible for you to forgive him, just this once.”

This time it was Zaelro’s turn to switch his eyes to and fro between Steedy and the Grungedale brothers. An eye of both distrust and hope, of both spite and understanding, of both partial vengefulness and semi-forgiveness was what the brothers could notice in their future master. Apparently he was nowhere near forgiving Kombus just yet, but somehow, it was rather obvious that only the creator of the toxic flame could cure the toxic burn. Yet, the notion of letting the pyromaniac near his comrade any time soon was not what Zaelro could accept easily. Steedy’s difficult breathing, when it came to his realization again, though, told Zaelro that there was no time to start accusing and blaming anyone, nor refusing the present aid just a snapping finger away.

“Alright,” Zaelro finally spoke. “Illus, Kombus, if you can cure Steedy by any way possible, I will call this off. No more blaming and accusing. But you must save him first.”

“I understand, Master,” Illus bowed with a certain degree of relief, before glancing at his brother. “Let’s get to work.”

******


Zaelro sat silently next to a large, stone window, staring out into the night sky. There was no moon and no star where the castle stood, in a space unknown to the mortal eyes, transcending time and space for as long as history began. And yet the night was all the same - quiet and quaint, without a speck of noise or disturbance. And there he stayed, in the castle’s master room prepared for the supreme commander, enjoying the silence and the occasional breeze freely flowing in through the Gothic window opening.

The experience doubled as a historical field trip to the urban amateur historian. On the table he was propped against lay a solid, aromatic row 18th century candles, giving out a soft, yellow shimmer precisely fit for romantic encounters, though Zaelro could think of none at present. The fireplace was alit with real-life firewood, not decorative wood that never burnt like the urban setting where he lived, and the sound of carbonizing cackles within the flames were an intriguing sight in its own right. And hanging upon the higher corner of the room, a large emblem, the crest of the prideful contingent under his command, was overlooking the lounge, like an ancient relic of both mystical powers and unearthly majesty.

Technically it was the third night in a row that he spent in the 25th Valhallan Regiment Headquarters. However, it was the first night that he had actually been able to freely look around with full consciousness to capture the full sight of the place. It was also the first night since he had assumed the contingent’s leadership that he could quite comfortably sit still and dwell on thoughts of what had happened so far. Certainly, vampires, Prime Treasures, murders, massacres, not to mention the latest piece of intrigue Florine Silverlance threw into the already fragmented picture had all swallowed up any of his time not spent at school, eating, sleeping, or on standby for unconventional happenings such as those spilling all over the place recently.

It turned out that Steedy’s burns were incurable by both magic and modern medication due to their wide area, depth, as well as the involvement of toxic material in the process, explaining the stablemaster’s helplessness. However, solution came in a combination of those two – Illus’ healing magic and Kombus’ chemical solutions, when worked together, provided an effective and powerful means of healing the third-degree burns covering much fifty-seven percent of the creature’s body. Apparently the flame starter knew all too well how he should treat himself or those he held dear should the fire went awry and spiraled out of his control in the first place, and Illus’ light magic was just playing the role of the health stabilizing agent.

The result was clearly optimistic: Even as he was sitting there and thinking, Steedy was recovering rapidly by the minutes, although nowhere near the one-minute-solution Zaelro himself enjoyed. In any case, Zaelro’s heart lightened after his last visit to the stable to see his companion’s current condition. He had finally been able to stand up and neigh healthily, although it would obviously take some time – at least a week or so - for him to start shimmering in the golden color he was born with and charge into battle with Zaelro again.

But that was not his only concern at the moment. As much as the complex feeling of regret and annoyance was not going to leave him any time until Steedy was back alive and kicking, another instance made itself into his conscience as soon as he took his eyes off his war steed’s partially charred body, much to his own dismay. Was he, in any way, abusing the power he was entrusted to just now? Or worse, unconsciously abusing it due to his own failure to control himself?

Now that he had thought of that, he could have very well slashed Kombus into halves thanks to his demigod status at that moment out of the uncontrollable fit of rage had Illus not entered the stage and stop him on time. Although fortunately he was stopped on time, the question of his own credibility still bugged him that day as much as it had bugged him much earlier. After all, anger management had not been his cup of tea ever since he was born; fits of anger and spurs of a moment always his loyal companion ever since the day he could tell a circle from a square. Sure, his parents could be proud of him – compared to their friends’ children, Zaelro Fastoff was always the nice, modest, friendly kid in the neighborhood that everyone would love. But that was true for any non-brat anyway. He had his own share of mischief and bad, bratty behavior, as well as a rather quick temper by strict standards. Even though to most of his comrades, as well as himself, his current leadership was fine as it was, he was by no means comparable to what he was supposed to be.

”There are lives at stake here,” Zaelro murmured silently, repeating a previous line of thoughts. ”As though it is simple enough to simply grab my mind and beat it senseless to tell it to stop exploding in that kind of manner.”

And then a spontaneous and seemingly unexplainable thought emerged to him, as if defying all of his rage and annoyance as he had experienced before.

”I really should say sorry to Kombus, shouldn’t I?” as irregular as it sounded, Zaelro’s thought were genuinely sincere. ”Whatever he has done wrong, he didn’t mean to do harm. I’ve been definitely too harsh on him just now, to think of it. And not to mention we will have to work together as a team from now on, a close-knit team when we come to that.”

When Zaelro thought something, he meant it. And when he meant something, he would brace himself to do it, however weird or unlikely it might seem. But just as Zaelro was about to switch his mindset from planning to do something to planning how to do it, the next development as he saw it discarded the need for either altogether. This development came in the humble form of a polite knock on the door.

Slightly disturbed, Zaelro attended to the sound, and as he opened the large, decorated oak door of his master chamber, before him appeared an entire unit of ethereal spirit, no doubt amazing the master by their presence alone. On a second look, though, Zaelro realized that there were only four of them, standing neatly in line like a disciplined military unit. And from just a glance they almost looked exactly like one another as well, disregarding their colors, that was.

Two of the four faces were familiar – the philosophically calm demeanor that was Illus and his golden shimmer at the top of the row and the slightly bogged-down youth Kombus, his yellow-crimson shade of fire tucked away nicely at exactly the other end of the line. In the middle stood a blue and a green-tinted spirit, and although both looked like an Illus clone without his elderly beard and mustache, each had his own way of expressing his difference. The blue visitor, for some reason, adorned a highly exquisite monocle attached to his right eye, and while that accessory didn’t seem to serve any specific purpose, a large volume of book was neatly housed in his arm, going very well with the scholarly glass. And the green bloke looked more elven than human, with an abnormally long, pointed pair of ears and a similarly colored longbow between his shoulders. At first Zaelro didn’t know yet what was happening. Only when each and every of them bowed down to him in unison that Zaelro realized that all of the Grungedale brothers had taken their time to pay him a visit.

“Greetings, Master Fastoff,” Illus, as Zaelro had guessed, acted spontaneously as the brothers’ spokesperson. “I hope we haven’t disturbed your rest.”

“Not at all,” the commander replied lightheartedly, “although I’d expect nothing short of a mass teleport inside judging from your usual behavior,” with the needed curiosity, Zaelro turned to the unfamiliar faces in the line. “And who are these two?”

“I am Fregal Grungedale,” the green, elf-like being replied as he deeply bowed, “the Wind Spirit and guardian of the golden guardpiece of the Grungedale Paladinian Cross. My pleasure, Master Fastoff.”

“And my name is Stralfast Grungedale, Master Fastoff,” the blue scholarly monocle-wearer duplicated his brother’s action, “and I am the Mana Spirit and guardian of the gilded hilt of the Grungedale Paladinian Cross. It is an honor to meet you.”

“So this is your entire family, isn’t it, Illus? Take a seat, everyone, this is certainly a surprise!” Zaelro gave out a refreshing gesture of a positive surprise, before signaling them all to sit down. “So what has brought you all here at this time?”

“We are here for two reasons, Master,” the eldest brother continued after they had all been seated. “First, we would like to inform you that the Sunlight Steed’s recovery rate means that he will be back on track in another five to six days.”

“Master Fastoff,” hesitated the crimson fire spirit as he picked the pace to the front line, randomly throwing back a glance at his brothers as if asking for support, before taking a deep breath and spoke sincerely. “Once again, I am sorry for…”

“It is my turn to apologize now, Kombus,” Zaelro spoke tolerantly, reciprocating the apology, immediately putting his spontaneous plan into action. “I suppose I have given you the fright of your life, haven’t I?”

“No, master, I deserve that,” humbly bowed the pyromaniac, the word master in his sentence purged of any little bit of sarcasm left from before, kneeling on the ground as he confessed. “I never expected it to have gone that wrong, and...”

“Anyway, this is not the time to be dealing with such notions of the past, is it?” Zaelro promptly bent his back, signaling him to stand up. “Until the mess regarding Reglay von Gendamme is sorted out, we will have to work together, and we will have to do so well.”

As the crimson spirit stood up, Zaelro looked at him, this time with a sign of initiative friendliness, before speaking like a resolution.

“I hope you and your fire will stand with us in the struggles to come, will it?” Zaelro declared, with a smile of forgiveness, at which the pardoned offender’s face shone, a childish glare of rejoice filled his face as he deeply bowed in an attempt to express the utmost of thanks.

Zaelro himself rejoiced as well – he was by no means the best leader, but certainly better than many, even some seasoned head of states in the political world, to exaggerate a bit. His harmless pride only concluded abruptly as Illus cleared his throat, before speaking on.

“In any case,” the eldest Grungedale went on as his youngest brother returned to the bottom of the line, “we would also like to further inform you of what will become of your remaining Sword’s Honor tests.”

“Aren’t I still supposed to take it all?” Zaelro asked.

“No, master, because there have been unexpected twists,” replied Illus. “As it seems, the overwhelming test that Kombus had given you two days ago was not supposed to be passed the way you did.”

“Well, I was supposed to demolish the Efreet tank, am I not?” Zaelro stared at the speaker. “Did another accident happen apart from what happened to Steedy and I?”

“Precisely no, master,” Kombus stood up again to speak for his part. “The test with the Efreet Tank was designed to test out the endurance and strength of the Foremost candidate, as well as how well he handles the Sword of the Five Armies – the ultimate physical technique of the order – and how effectively he manages the enchantment of frost with the blade. So clearly no one expected that you would send a projectile into the hellmouth of the machine, set the phosphorus reserve on fire and blow it up from inside out.”

“So I pretty much demonstrated none of those quality, I suppose?” Zaelro slightly shuddered, his voice disappointed.

“Actually, Master Fastoff, you are not expected to demonstrate any of those to that extent in the first place,” with a slightly abashed voice Kombus explained. “After all, you didn’t even have the slightest knowledge of the magical arsenal of the Hadrian Paladin Order as of now. So basically the method you used to destroy the Efreet Tank was not actually standard.”

“So, Kombus, does it mean I’ll have to retake the test?” Zaelro rolled his eyes. He had his reason for that reaction – a one-time exposure to white phosphorus fire was enough for a lifetime already.

“The opposite is true, Master Fastoff!” exclaimed Kombus with an ardent shake, the official confession of defeat from the cheeky challenger two days ago. “Not only have you depicted an amazing strength of will and astonishing unyieldingness before the scorching flame, you have also apparently gone down in the history of the Paladin Order of Hadrius for being the first man in history to defeat a full-blown Efreet without having to resort to any ice magic, frost enchantment or anything along those lines! You have definitely passed the test with flying colors, and I myself can hardly complain any more when the blade of Grungedale that I guard becomes yours to wield!”

“And that is not all, Master Fastoff,” the green Fregal also stood up and declare. “There is also no further reason for me to test you, because my test, as it has always been, examines the candidate’s quick reflex, marksmanship, equestrianism and ability to react quickly in dire times, which you have demonstrated more than sufficiently during the ordeal with your fine control of the Sunlight Steed. How you managed to pinpoint the Efreet Tank’s flame-breathing nozzle with the Golden Sword of Light while on horseback was more than what we can expect from even a seasoned archer, and for those reasons, I believe that it would only waste your time to test you more, for with all those skills you would definitely pass it.”

“I will have to say the same, Master,” Stralfast followed suit. “As you can see, my test deals with the candidate’s intelligence, control of magic, and most importantly, how innovative he can get in times of need. So far, for as long as I have lived, I have never seen a solution to a hard question as innovative as you have demonstrated – not even Prince Argeus had come up with such an idea in his own test. So there is simply no need for more gauntlets to test out the obvious any more.”

Zaelro, needless to say, was stunned by the suddenness of the good news. It took him a couple of seconds with a dropped jaw before he could speak again.

“Am I dreaming or did I really hear that you have cancelled my next two exams?” he finally said, in a tone being a fine mix of dreaminess and marvel.

“No, Master Fastoff, you have heard correctly,” Illus reconfirmed the notion with a powerful affirmative nod. “You are, as far as I know, the first person to have passed three out of four Sword’s Honor trials in just one go.”

“Wow!” Zaelro felt like jumping up and shouting out loud like how he did when he received news of his scholarship, but regarding his current position, he managed to withhold his joy as he went on, with a voice hardly calm. “Does that mean there is just one more to go?”

“Yes, Master Fastoff, and it is my turn this time,” Illus bowed as he replied. “When you have passed my ordeal as well, the Grungedale is rightfully yours to wield.”

“So what do I have to do?” Zaelro asked with a slight lack of patience.

“I cannot tell you yet, Master,” Illus spoke. “My ordeal, unlike that of my brothers, has to do with secrecy for a good reason I can ill speak now. The only advice I can give you now is that you should be highly vigilant from now on. Please remember that many Paladin Lords had passed all of my brothers’ tests, but much fewer could overcome mine.”

“Well, there is no reason for me to be afraid, is there?” Zaelro spoke with high spirit as he looked at the last test-giver in the eyes.

“You had better not, Master Fastoff!” Kombus blurted, his childish but hearty reaction was as heart-warming as his arrogance as Zaelro knew it was irritating. “Kombus Grungedale knows a person when he sees him, and I see you as the next wielder of our Paladinian Cross!”

******

DF  Post #: 30
1/15/2009 3:35:00   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 30
The Beginning of the War


A variety of reasons forced Zaelro to stay back in the Headquarters for the next three days, the most remarkable of which were his yet-to-fully-heal bruises and his horse’s recovering burns. From the skilled Russian riders, his only intelligence channel with the town and its current events, Zaelro learnt that his presence in the place would be hardly useful anyway, as school had been closed and classes dismissed following Kombus’ rampage for further investigation and reparation. And no one knew more than him and Steedy that whatever damage done to the place would take at least a fortnight to patch up and restore to functional level. Not to mention the hundreds of casualties among the various insect colonies around the garden, all the smashed windows and cracked walls as a result of exposure to Kombus’ infamous volley of impact missiles alones would cost the community a couple of hundred of thousands of yens to replace and fix.

Even supernatural activities in town were on the decline after the Song of Sankaku incident. Like a storm dying down quickly after reaching the climax, the number of incidents regarding vampiric murders as so called by the police department was on the dwindle. And if Peshkov’s second best scout was to be trusted, the police were even considering to withdraw the advice against leaving home at night. As he reported, the town was on the way to regain part of the peace that it was built for, and it seemed that as soon as procedures regarding the tragic massacre marring the most beautiful landscape building in town were completed, the populace would let the dead sleep in peace and carry on with life as per normal.

The news hit Zaelro as nothing worth rejoicing about, though – he had read enough in terms of history to understand what a silence before a storm meant. And that was not his only concern about home. What hit his mind much harder was a deep anxiety regarding what Takashi was doing. He, for one, didn’t fully trust neither the identity nor the motives of the woman his tablemate was protecting at all cost, nor did he believe in the possessed Minamoto’s ability to contain the evil spirit within him. The situation was similar to putting a crate of C-4 high explosive next to an oil tanker, under the Saharan desert sun at midday – it could blow up at any time and the consequences would be highly undesirable. From those two points, it was logical to think that the already complex situation at home was entangling itself up at an increasing rate, and could go wrong in well a variety of ways. A logic to dislike, talking about the tremendous pessimism it could incite should he assume the worst.

Not that he didn’t have any other thing to occupy him. On the contrary, he could very well say that in just the three days hanging around a medieval castle where a full regiment was garrisoned, trained and housed, he had learnt more about how to be a general than his whole real-time strategy gaming life altogether. Various real-life combat advice from his generals, the military archives in the library, even live contact “interviews” with his usually silent soldiers in all contingents, to name a few, all had by now that one could not expect to lead an army without being in the army himself. The knowledge on military life he gained through that “field trip” through living, training, eating and participating in various activities with the rank-and-file soldiers were obviously impossible to learn without actually seeing, feeling and experiencing it as a participating member.

If anything, the purely physical training sessions that he attended with his soldiers were of great use as well, though there were minor drawbacks in terms of his own self-esteem, albeit only slightly. Before he knew it, his existence alone in the training grounds alone was providing an endless source of comic relief for the very soldiers who had sworn to serve him with their lives. Never, or so the history books would say in unison, had a general commanded an army while he himself was unable to wield a cavalry lance correctly. Nor had any commander worth his salt ridden into battle carrying a steel siege tower shield in two hands like he did. Blame his constant failures on the lack of Steedy and his skills or familiarity, what Sieur de ‘l’Aquitaine said at the end of the third training session was the most accurate account.

“You will need a lot more practice, sire,” Sieur de l’Aquitaine shook his head as Zaelro still failed to knock down the training dummy after the hundredth attempt.

Yet, no one could deny that Zaelro Fastoff had evolved a long way from the physically inept schoolboy of two weeks ago into a semi-seasoned fighter who could, when armed and armed, properly defend himself and fight like he should. Although it would be a long time before he could actually carry heavy equipment into combat and wield them with the ease and flexibility of a Greek Hoplite or an English Halberdier, his progress was remarkable in his own rights.

Three days were quite quick to come by, and with it Zaelro’s health had been healed to perfect condition. It was high time he tended to the itching, irritating “calm before the storm” perception by actually returning to the cradle of conflict and see for himself what had really become of his temporary residence in almost a week he was gone. Although Steedy would have to stay back for further burn treatment, Zaelro’s restlessness meant that he had to get a move on as soon as possible.

Zaelro’s premonition had been correct, even though he had dearly wished it wasn’t. He would return to Sankaku just on time to see for himself as well as playing a part in the grand opening of what would later be recorded into all Terran history textbooks as the First Holy War…

******


Zaelro returned to his temporary Japanese host parents’ mansion around dinner time on Sunday, exactly four and a half days since he last saw the building. His first impression as he strolled into the main entrance, still unlocked by then, was food – it was about time he stopped eating the monotonous heavily-salted-rind-bacon-with-plain-wholegrain-bread of the Valhallan Regiment kitchen. In its place, just the thought of the Takeda grandmother’s trademarked grand sushi dinner alone was enough to make his mouth water. He had rejoiced too soon, or so it seemed.

The entire dining room froze solid the moment Zaelro pushed open the plywood sliding door and stuck his face in to say komban wa. The next thing he realized was pin-dropping silence, immediately followed by the strange, out-of-the-planet look that each and every member of the Takeda household glaring at Zaelro, dreadfully surprised at his existence alone. But then, it did not take him much time to find out why – clearly his appearance out of the blue moon after vanishing from school without a trace together with his motorbike right after the “terrorist attack” had freaked them out in the first place. It was five seconds of utter silence before Zaelro made that not-so-groundbreaking discovery, yet even until then, the entire four-people household still didn’t seem to have been able to close their mouth.

“Err… I’m sorry for having come back late?” Zaelro spoke in abashment, not being able to find any other better sentence to fill in the void of words.

Mrs. Takeda was the first to thaw out her jaws, and with a dramatic chopstick drop, she stood up and stared at Zaelro with even more focus and proportionate disbelief..

“For goodness’ sake,” she said, her voice muddled, and every bit as confused as it trembled out of apparent fear. “Fastoff-san, are you alive or are you dead? If you have passed away, please rest in peace, for we were just about to inform your parents of your tragedy…”

“Rei-sama, I am as alive as can be,” Zaelro gave a shrug as if he didn’t know anything. “Why did you have the impression that…”

Mr. Takeda, being the calmer Oriental man he was, finally calmed down and spoke on his spouse’s behalf.

“Fastoff-san,” he cleared his throat rather loudly, “I have to inform you that you have been listed among the casualties of the terrorist attack at Akari High on Wednesday. In fact, you were the only known victim, and since the police couldn’t find you, or your body, or any other proof that you are alive, they had listed you under the Missing column. However, this afternoon they informed us that you have been assumed dead. We were planning to inform your parents as soon as possible, as well as hold you a service, when you came in.”

“But I am still alive and well!” Zaelro exclaimed.

“It is mysterious how you had hidden yourself away for the past five days, and by now the news of an English transfer student having passed away in a rare terrorist attack had been spread all over the place,” Mr. Takeda shook his head as he paused for a moment to light a cigarette, and placed it in his mouth. Breathing out a cone of smoke and sighing, he said, with a more uplifting mood. “But in any case, it is still fortunate that you have come back in one piece, and even more fortunate that we haven’t informed you parents.”

“Kano-san, it seems that I will have to visit the police station to clear up the false obituary, don’t I?” Zaelro’s next realization was blurted out in a spontaneous statement.

“You had better do so as soon as possible,” Mr. Kano Takeda said, with an ambiguous movement of the lips most closely resembling a smirk as he breathed out another clump of smoke. “In fact, it is quite funny how the Sankaku Police Department was making wrong death certificates in torrents these days. Just on Thursday they had to send an official apology to the Minamoto household for falsely writing off one of their family members as dead, while he is very much alive and healthy.”

It turned out that the Takeda grandmother was more considerate than Zaelro could imagine, and before the middle-aged head of the household could finish his statement accusing the incompetence of the local cops, a clean bowl, a pair of chopsticks and a new mattress had been laid down just in place for Zaelro to sit down and enjoy the food. With a quiet arigato gozaimasu Zaelro sat down, before immediately helping himself – the air was too tense for a formal itadakimasu in the first place. His eagerness to eat real food after a good period of chewing on salted cardboard somehow coincided with the raging hunger of someone being starved for a few days, fortunately taking the Takeda household’s eyes off his unexplainable disappearance.

“You must have been starving in the past few days, young man,” the Takeda grandfather spoke, with a degree of concern tinted with some light-hearted humor. “Say, could I ask where you have been?”

“I, uh, sort of got hurt in the blast at school,” Zaelro spoke as he thought. “I was found by a friend some time later, and then stayed in his place until now.”

His whole host family attended attentively, followed by quiet nods – his explanation did make sense, to his pleasant astonishment. That statement could not qualify as a full lie – at least 50% of what he said was the truth - and yet was obscure enough to hide away the more delicate parts of the crucial information. For as far as Zaelro knew, it was the most perfect lie he had ever uttered.

Nevertheless, the air around the place was still tense, the impact of his sudden homecoming nowhere fading just yet. Zaelro shuddered at the notion. The more stressful the general atmosphere was, the more people concentrated all eyes on him, the more likely he would snap and unconsciously speak out something he should not. It was high time he switched their attention to something else.

“Did you say that someone was mistakenly declared dead beside me, Kano-san?” Zaelro tossed out a smoke grenade to change the topic, feigning innocence. “So, uh, how did that happened?”

He got away that evening. For the rest of the dinner, the whole talk was focused on the police force’s lack of responsibility and incompetence regarding the current events, and in that direction the discussion switched to juvenile crime and house security, and so on, and so forth. By the time Zaelro finished the fourth bowl and the twentieth piece of sushi, the topic had well drifted on to Toyota’s newest solar automobile, as far from the original as the Sun is from the Earth. His feigned innocent interest in every single thing on the discussion somehow erased off all the superficial doubts and suspicion from the public. And not to mention the flickering mind of Mr. Takeda, and his almost epic tendency to switch topic without warning as well, playing an indispensable role in enabling his safe retreat to his private corner immediately following that.

******


The next morning’s bright sunlight did not come to the sleeper’s senses too early. Regardless of whether it was the hard wooden bed in his chamber in the castle that had deprived him of good sleeps earlier, or the warm mattress and the feeling of being at home where he lay, or the comfort of knowing that there would be no school next morning that drowned him in such a rare, enjoyable nap, the new day dawned to his eyes at a monstrously unfamiliar hour – eleven o’clock sharp.

Zaelro was more or less panicked by the discovery, not because of the hour itself, but rather because he had urgent matters to attend to as soon as possible. Still, he had enough time to get a quick wash, a fresh change of clothes, and some minor preparations before zooming out of his room, down the stairs and into the street. Not without purpose Zaelro chose his badminton racquet bag as his traveling backpack – it was the only conceivable container in the surrounding that could safely and flawlessly hide away both his Paladin Sword and the Regiment’s ceremonial gladius just in case.

So far he had two major businesses to take care of that day – to clear up the misunderstanding with the local police, and to check out on Takashi and his new… special friend, euphemistically speaking, to see what has become of them. To begin the trip, Zaelro decided to get the false obituary done with first. After all, it was not at all comfortable to walk around as a dead person in the book, at least to a person who had been alive all his life.

The lack of a fast, reliable, personal method of transportation by the name Steedy had left Zaelro with quite a bit of difficulty in traveling around. The police department was more than three miles away, and with no direct bus route leading there, the walk was a long, tedious, not to mention cold stroll through the street. Not to mention hunger – Zaelro had forgotten the much needed energy-producing breakfast, and even the dorayaki he picked up on the way to fill in his empty stomach didn’t quite perform as well as he would expect it to.

Thankfully the instance of fright was no longer there, as the streets were once again populated. It appeared that many people had regained their nerves after a few consecutive days without any reports of paranormal happenings. And more people equals less wind and less suspense, giving way to more traffic, less chill, and a lot more contact on the way. Nevertheless, the number of travelers coming across Zaelro’s path neither actively nor passively helped his legs as the teen stepped along the way. It was supposed to be a tiring walk, after all.

The visit, though, was worth the sweat and fatigue, not to mention grumbling stomach. Never before in his life had Zaelro been so ardently apologized to almost non-stop, to exaggerate a little. How the young officer in charge kept bowing and muttering was fun, although slightly pitiable, to watch. The other procedures to clear up the death certificate were short and easy to carry out, and within a quarter of an hour, triumphantly and with a highly bolstered ego, Zaelro proudly stepped out of the station, a final apology still heard behind him. He couldn’t help but quietly giggle all the way back in amusement and mild pity – some random constables were going to get nailed for all those mistakes in a row, apparently. Or lose his badge – hopefully not.

Unconsciously Zaelro breathed more deeply and hastily the closer he approached his school. For some reason, he couldn’t help but feeling the worst was happening. Not to mention there were more than one way things could go wrong. His legs hastened as he came closer to finding out the current situation, hastening following every step closer, and by the time the school compound was within his sight, he was running at top speed and panting like a Spanish buffalo, out of both exertion and nervousness. Still, as much as the run was exhausting and breath-costing, no sooner than the full view of the building had entered Zaelro’s eyes than the teen was forced to give a smirk – no offense to the workers doing their best to fix the school to perfect condition, but they really looked funny, somehow, as he looked at them with a half-pint combo of awe and mischief.

Clearly, the front of the compound had been more battered than he had known. Kombus’ Patriot missile-lookalikes had not only dug up the whole front garden and laid waste to whole colonies of ants and bugs in the meantime, it had also smeared a large residual from the earth on the surrounding building, turning the entire front wall section into large-scale, single color graffiti of blasted earth and pounded mud. Even the clock was not forgiven, the slab of mud dominating its face had covered up pretty much all of the hour hand and two-third of the minute. And that was when the workmen had had four days to clean up. If only he had the chance to see for himself how majestically smeared the place was at the moment of impact, he would have had the laughter of his life.

As his eyes turned to the broken window panes, his eyes rolled a little. As much as the blast had covered the building in a new fanciful coat of paint which made him laugh hard, what happened to the glass windows were simply devastation. Zaelro slightly shuddered as he gazed upon the rows of broken-in windows. Fortunately every other student had been stationed in the ground floor hallway by the time devastation started, or Zaelro would not be surprised if someone got impaled from back to front by any of those malignant broken shards at point blank. The workmen had began working on those by then – just a short distance from his place, up on the second and third floor, half a dozen steadfast Japanese handymen were carefully and diligently placing the new products into the empty holes, twisting nuts and bolts with utmost care and patience. They would have a hard time, Zaelro thought, as he glanced upon the full rows of devastated windows still running a long way across the building’s frontier.

To Zaelro’s dismay, the main entrance was guarded. The police, apparently to gather more evidence, had barricaded the front entrance with a couple of patrol cars, some constables and police lines. Nevertheless, getting into the place, surprisingly, still posed little to no difficulty at all. It seemed that those in charge of the place’s security never learnt their lesson, be it private security firms or Sankaku police, and even with seemingly maximum security around the entrance, the police paid no mind to leaving whole sections of walls unguarded. And to name it, the Akari High outer wall was anything but an effective method to keep students inside and passers-by outside. A simple leap and clamber executed well was all what Zaelro needed to bring the delicately painted brick wall to shame.

”Now I understand why Nataka plays truant all the time without getting caught,” Zaelro smirked as he landed safely inside. ”Even a child can get past this defense”

The remaining part was no sweat. Zaelro managed to climb up the abandoned building block without anyone noticing, primarily because what policemen were there had all been extremely absorbed in the still smoldering pile of junk about halfway from the main building to it. Zaelro recognized the offending piece in short notice with a proud little harmless giggle he couldn’t help. The Mark III Efreet Tank, or the crumbled, broken remains of what used to be one, was lying there, alien to the investigators, like an artifact of mysterious power, attracting a whole crowd of professional detectives with pens, notebook and badges, each observing it with dire suspense but none able to do anything than shrug and probably draw a sketchy outline of the fallen behemoth. Zaelro shook his head with the smile not yet fading, thinking of a particular crimson-garnet colored spirit with a childish personality and a mischievous glint in his eyes, single-handedly bringing to life an invention that was now causing a whole contingent of educated adults to give up. He would probably deserve more credit. As Zaelro made his way down the secret room, he still couldn’t help fancying if those supernatural-unfamiliar detectives could actually harvest anything other than such types of conclusions stocked in droves at Area 51 from the debris.

Anxiety was quick to make his way back to the Englishman, though, even more so as he approached the room, trying his best not to think of the worst. The basement hallway was still empty, and not to mention dark, with no sign of any human life around. Either Takashi and Florine had been too adept at hiding themselves among the mess, or something not right had happened. In silence and vigilance he zipped open the bag, pulling out the two-foot-five rapier-longsword hybrid, before tentatively approached the designated room, knocking at the door with the hilt of the weapon.

There was no answer. Not that Zaelro would expect one – even if they were there, simple common sense would tell them to lay low. A few more twists and turns of the doorknob provided no further answer at all, at which thought Zaelro kicked himself mentally – they had definitely locked it a few times already. Calling would not be an option – the door was highly sound-insulating, and if he called out loudly enough for them to hear, so will the full unit of police outside, which is not good. Sighing, Zaelro pitted his sheathed blade against the wall. They should have designated a password, shouldn’t they?

And then the door suddenly creaked, and before Zaelro could adjust himself to the new development, the solid oak slab of wood had been opened inwards, and from behind it, a pale visage emerged, glaring at him with sharp, vigilant, yet innocent and childlike eyes. For reasons the English knew too well the emerging face showed visible astonishment, but even that didn’t mar the general carefree look in his vivid brown-black pupils. It didn’t take Zaelro more than half a second after his signature careless and illogically optimistic smile and jet black, unkempt hair became illuminated by what little light getting through from outside to realize with due rejoice.

“Taka-chan!” Zaelro exclaimed. “Where have you been in the past few days?”

“I am the one who should ask you that question!” Takashi joked, as he opened the door at an angle just enough for Zaelro to get in, shutting it firmly with care as Zaelro moved inside.

And then it came to Zaelro that the chamber had changed a great deal since the last time they came, in more ways than one. Florine was still there, sitting on a table next to the closed window in her standard white attire, smiling with a mysterious degree of pride as she glanced at the guest, and then the assortment of what appeared to be junks piled up in a large, but classified collection in another corner of the room. She looked especially contented and safe as she sat, a broad smile across her face. Now that she was fully up and alive, her eyes glowed with a soft, convincing look at him, passively clearing off his worst doubt just some minutes ago with ease.

“Welcome back, Mr. Fastoff,” Florine spoke heartily. “It’s good to see you again.”

“Sure is,” Takashi added. “Looks like we were right not believing in all the rumors around town recently after all.”

“I won’t die that easily, will I?” Zaelro said. “Even if something bad should happen, that army of mine will make sure that I am returned safe in one piece first thing in the morning.”

As much as Zaelro lifted a weight off his heart realizing that both of them were alive, well and speaking the truth, his attention naturally moved towards the assortment of junk stuffs.

“What are those?” Zaelro turned to the pile, his eyes switched to a curious glare.

The next thing Zaelro realized was not really a good impression. The pile of junks on the ground was, as he took a closer look, an assortment of weapons, armors, as well as other combat accessories. Florine had apparently sorted all out into sub-piles of swords, spears, lances, short axes, even exquisite claws and throwing daggers, as well as plate and chain armors, as if to be used in short notice. It gave him an impression of being inside an armory rather than a living quarter, and what bugged him even more was that each and every of the weapons and armors, regardless of shape and form, were all uniformly gleaming in a pitch black aura that bid more misfortune than good. Just the presence of those items alone in their place, as it seemed, was worth a load of questions.

“They don’t look too healthy to me,” Zaelro said as he looked at Florine suspiciously. “Wait a second, I think I remember where I see some of these. They are the standard issue weapons that the vampire unit I have engaged earlier seemed to be using!”

Zaelro’s memory served him right that time. How could he, in any sense, forget the threatening gleam of the pitch-black dagger that almost took his life in a moment of losing control over Steedy? With explainable suspicion his eyes scanned Florine from top to toe, as if tracing her beautiful features for any sign of deception or lies.

“Florine insisted that we bring them back,” Takashi said, as he also walked to the pile. “Maybe one day they will prove their worth.”

“What did you collect vampire weapons for?” Zaelro asked with heightened voice, ignoring Takashi’s words, maintaining the eye contact and inquisitorial look he thought he should.

“You mean the weapons and armors made from Nightshade alloy,” Florine explained calmly, as if he didn’t notice Zaelro’s change in attitude, with as much innocence as she originally appeared in, although she made no attempt to hide her pride in collecting the pile. “Humans consider this alloy dark and cursed, but in fact it is a highly malleable and durable material that has an edge over the best of steel in most aspect. This is why it is a popular material for forging in both our and the Black vampires’ realms.”

“So why are you stockpiling these?” Zaelro looked puzzled.

“I have thought over this. We can’t fight Reglay with bare hands, can we?” Florine returned the look. “Look at what he has. Magic and blood-sucking ability, what humans dread the most, is just the icing of the cake. He also has a powerful military capable of trampling much every other army that doesn’t take to the sky.”

Pausing a moment, as if gathering both her breath and swallowing something bitter in her throat, Florine continued.

“My father’s military has been devastated in the last war,” she replied. “Both numerically and technologically. Even now if I were to rally what is left of my father’s followers, they will have to fight bare-handed, and the only solution is to take all what we can carry from Reglay’s own soldiers during our hunts.”

“Hunts?” Zaelro asked back.

“The daily, unofficial and unauthorized hunting trips,” Takashi coolly added. “For a variety of reasons.”

******

DF  Post #: 31
1/16/2009 3:22:55   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 31
A Step into the Past


The next few minutes’ conversation revealed to Zaelro just about what his comrades were doing every night since his disappearance. It turned out that, logically thinking, the couple were among the primary reasons explaining the sudden dwindle in vampire activities in town lately. After all, how could the Black Vampires probably stay in town when at sharp nine every night, a deadly couple armed with arcane magic and an invisible blade that could cut through armor and slice a tomato all alike would silently slide out of their hideout, walk all over town and cut down any of their kind unfortunate enough to pop into their way? Not to mention taking any of their fancy equipment they could carry home as well.

“And the harvest gets bigger every day,” Florine concluded with a rosy smile. “About one third of the pile you see today was collected last night. Although, of course, it will be a long time before we can collect enough to arm a sizable unit.”

“Aren’t you afraid?” Zaelro asked in awe. “If Reglay finds out his soldiers are disappearing in droves every night, you are going to be in trouble.”

“We are going to be in bigger trouble if we don’t,” Takashi replied. “It turned out that there were much more of their kind around town than the rumors go - they know how to disguise. With all those eyes watching everywhere waiting for Florine’s appearance, it is wiser to be on the initiative than stay in a place and shiver.”

“They should know judging from the way their men kept disappearing, followed by their weapons,” Zaelro remarked. “You should really be more careful.”

“Don’t worry, Mr. Fastoff,” Florine spoke softly. “Those policemen and detectives working in the schoolyard are providing excellent cover for us. Who would know that a vampire lady on the run would stay just a dozen yards away from a crowd of humankind’s most inquisitive eyes?”

Zaelro followed Florine’s eyes. Outside the window, the team of detectives were still working, although fruitlessly, with the remains of the Efreet Tank. They had even set up a field laboratory of sort right next to the debris to further analyze the junk metal, but it would probably be ages before they could find out anything about Kombus’ masterpiece. In the meantime, their presence as well as the air of eloquent thoroughness that they had about them uncannily gave the impression that nothing within the school campus could escape their eyes, while the opposite was true in this case. To the trio, their incompetence had been a stroke of double luck indeed. Not only were they totally helpless in finding out the exiled princess, their existence alone was as good a cover could get. Zaelro could but give a nod of approval in this case.

“You certainly are making the official vampire slayers’ jobs redundant,” Zaelro complimented in an innocent, yet jokingly sarcastic tone, before gazing back at the collection of black equipment with pure professional interest. “So how many of them have you got?”

“Enough to arm half a dozen,” Florine replied. “That is, according to my father’s military standard. But everyone knows that my father always ask for more than necessary when it comes to armaments, so, in a more casual standard, this can, say, be enough to equip a up to ten trained soldiers.”

“Pity we had to leave back about half of everyday’s harvest,” Takashi shook his head. “It is not easy at all to climb the wall with thirty pounds of heavy equipment on, you know.”

Zaelro smirked heartily. Maybe Takashi’s clean history of not playing truant throughout his school life was to blame for that failure. Had Nataka been playing the porter’s role, he could have, at least as Zaelro knew it, done far better than that. Still, being able to do something like that was still something worth complimenting if one’s lungs were as deficient as Takashi’s.

“In any case, even the lot that we have gathered here needs a lot of work,” Florine spoke, displaying a degree of tiredness in her speech. “These weapons are not of high quality.”

“Apart from the black glint I can see nothing wrong,” Zaelro remarked, his voice raised a bit in a mild lack of understanding. “These things,” he looked at the sharp metal edge, not hiding his respect for whoever having crafted those razor-sharp, smooth and still, finely decorated weapons.

“Nightshade ore works best when it is enchanted,” explained the princess. “These aren’t. Maybe it is because they were used by the rank-and-file soldiers that Reglay would send into battle in droves without caring too much about their wellbeing? For whatever reason, this equipment will need a lot of working on it. ”

“Don’t tell me you are going to enchant them all,” Zaelro said.

“Well, she’s already started. She’s been placing enchantments of all sorts on them ever since we collected the first,” Takashi replied, picking up a random piece from the pile. “But so far…”

What Zaelro’s tablemate manipulated was literally a nine-second wonder. At first, the broadsword he held flared up, giving out as much heat and light as a medium-sized fireplace, lighting up the whole room in its radiating crimson shade. The reddish, burning color of enchantment had replaced the dire black of the actual blade, as if it had never existed, in a fair display of magic. It was a marvelous sight to behold, or that was until Zaelro approached the blade to observe closer, at which point the flare sizzled without warning, descending into a rapid decline in intensity, before ending its brief existence with a little, hardly noticeable churn of smoke billowing from the surface of the edge.

“It’s a little disappointing, isn’t it?” Zaelro said, shaking his head at the offending weapon.

Florine said nothing as she bent her neck, breathing out heavily as she looked at the edge, continuously turning her head from side to side with easily a hundred times more frustration and disappointment than Zaelro himself.

“Takashi, it was my latest attempt,” her explanation for the avid reaction came only a couple of seconds later. “I’ve really hoped it could have been more effective…”

She couldn’t finish the sentence. The offending agent seemed to have been a bad headache, as the next thing Zaelro saw was Florine clutching her head with both hands, before doubling in pain – not a good sign, especially when her health was far from perfect in the first place.

“What’s wrong?” Zaelro asked as he lifted himself from his seat and hurried to her side. His attention arrived a little too late – the woman in white had collapsed before he could actually get close.

******


“She’s been overworking,” Takashi spoke silently to his friend sitting opposite. “I don’t know that much about magic, but when it came to those things,” he gave a short glance at the black deposit of war equipment, “she was looking after them more than herself, though she was as helpless working with them as myself with a hammer and anvil.”

The glance that Takashi gave next to Florine’s peacefully sleeping form was that of both empathy and mocking frustration. For one reason, it was as unwomanly of an aristocratic lady to act like a tomboy as to work herself sick with jobs best left to the stronger sex. Zaelro had to agree on that – definitely she looked more helpless than Takashi had been on his first day to class slumping down in a fatigue-induced slumber. Zaelro couldn’t help but give a quiet smirk as he imagined those two together. How they could actually help each other when they were equally unhealthy was more or less of a wonder to him.

“So, yeah, how have you been in the past few days?” Zaelro asked rather without purpose to start the words rolling.

“Maybe you wouldn’t believe it, but I’ve really gotten better this week,” Takashi replied, in a state of having a positive amazement that needed quick sharing. “I mean, not just my physical health, but everything else.”

“Is that another excuse to spend time around her?” Zaelro dropped in a joke. Contrary to his expectation of a beetroot-tinted face, bewildered eyes and mumbling, stuttering attempt to explain and/or changing the topic, instead Takashi looked at him with utmost seriousness and conclusion.

“I know, it sounds hard to believe,” Takashi spoke empathetically, “but it is true that I feel… better just staying near Florine.”

At this point it was impossible to ignore his statement – the Japanese student’s voice was simply too real to be doubted. With the explainable disbelief Zaelro scanned his friend from top to toe, taking time and thoroughness in his investigation. What he found out after that systematic, deception-detecting scan, as it seemed, only backed up his tablemate’s rather unbelievable statement.

Takashi was in fact getting healthier in the days he was away. Although not too much had changed in just that short time, it was visible that he was getting color back on his face. A rosy, healthy shade appeared on his cheeks, albeit with a barely recognizable depth, most probably the first time in his whole disease-ridden life. And his eyes were getting more lively as well, the sleeping, sunken fatigue caused by chronic lack of oxygen no longer dominant around them. Not to mention his heightened activeness as he had seen. As a bottom line, the English realized that when a chronic asthma patient had been able to climb a five-foot-ten wall while carrying a good load of heavy equipment without fainting or falling short of breath, recovery was not a hoax. At that point, Takashi Minamoto no longer looked like a full-time patient with not much life left in him, but rather a nerdy teenager with a moderate level of activeness, though nowhere as healthy as the typical.

“You did seem better,” Zaelro had to conclude. “In fact, you don’t look too far from normal now.”

“And maybe you have noticed this,” Takashi went on, his voice ringing like announcing something of vast importance, “but I have managed to maintain some control over the demonic spirit within me.”

“Really?” Zaelro opened his eyes wide with a deep stare.

“That control, too, turns out to be most effective when I am close to Florine,” with a trademarked I-hide-nothing expression Takashi smiled with a little bit of self-made pride, “and that explains the kill counts in the past few nights. Still, this helps too.”

Then the speaker randomly tossed an item rather unfamiliar with the modern world on the table, something Zaelro had only previously seen in a couple of Japanese historical dramas off at his Kurosawa-fan friend’s place back in Manchester. That object, though, was nowhere nearly as beautiful, ornate and fancy in real life as it was in the film.

“A… scroll?” Zaelro gazed at the object.

Takashi nodded. It was a paper scroll from the olden days, the decorated type of which Japanese people of higher social status would use to record down the more important documents in life and work. Naturally it was quite old. The leather cover would have been quite flowery and attractive in its days, but by the third millennium most of the artistic decoration had worn out, leaving only a couple of fragmented and discolored flower patterns as a memorabilia of the glorious days of the past. From Zaelro’s estimation it could not be younger than two centuries and a half in age, making it an antique in any sense of the word. Such an artifact, in all normality, should have made its home in the nearest museum rather than being strewn around the place like it was by then.

“It is a scroll,” Takashi confirmed. “I found it two days ago in my father’s study. It turns out to be more informative than it looked.”

Curiosity commanded Zaelro to pick up the object, unroll it, and read out the content. It turned out to be a diary of sort, although time and possibly people had sabotaged much of the informative tapestry. A good fragment of the scroll had been ripped off by human hands, and another large section blurred and illegible, most probably by rainfall. Yet, what was left of it was more than enough to give Zaelro a fine picture.

”17th Day of the Ninth Moon, Fifth Year Keicho.

We have lost. I still can’t believe that we have failed to uphold the flag of Master Hideyoshi. Even as our troops are running from the battle this day, only to return home to face the scorns and ridicules of those in their villages for our cowardice, I still can’t believe we have failed to do the righteous thing.

Some of the rascals from Fushimi said even before this all that the lords were quarrelling among themselves before the Eastern army could even close on. If so, does that mean even the heavens have abandoned Master Hideyori?

It is cold. Very cold. The forest is not a hospitable place. But going out now would mean nothing good. The Eastern troops are all over the place. I am no fighter – if they find me I will be dead for sure.

Seppuku doesn’t seem to be an option for me either. I am just a bookkeeper, whose only courage is to admit the ardent fear of the pain of death being forced upon oneself. Not to mention my parents at home waiting for my return. No, death is not an option. Not at all.

After all, the Eastern army cannot wait forever, can they?



20th Day of the Ninth Moon, Fifth Year Keicho.

Those spirits came again. This time, though, their words bore more weight than before. Much more. For a simple reason, whatever supplies I have managed to run away with is running out. If I don’t take their offer I may never live through this ordeal to tell the tale.

To think of their offer. No, to think again, it isn’t a bad option at all submitting to their wish. What did they promise again? Enough gold and silver for my whole family to live on for generations, regardless of who rules the shogunate. As much luck as I and my descendant may need in opening up a business and earn more money. As well as a life of extreme luxury that not even the lords and masters of these lands can afford. All just for a little sacrifice on my part.

But the sacrifice… to let them possess my each and every descendant, one after the other, plaguing them with incurable ailments until death does them apart? How could that ever be possible, in the right mind?

I sorely regret the moment I touched that tombstone…



24th Day of the Ninth Moon, Fifth Year Keicho.

Even as I write these lines I feel weak. The last stale provision of rice had been consumed two days ago, and even a fool knows one cannot live on leaves and roots for too long. And the Eastern soldiers still hadn’t retreat – what in the world is stopping them?

Those spirits came back today, as in every other day since I messed up that old tomb. And today their offer sounds even more reasonable. I can just say yes, and they will immediately have me taken home at godspeed, and then grant me all that a mortal could ever ask for, “just for a little exchange on your part,” as they say. I still can’t take their offer, but how long will I last out here if I don’t?

It is raining. Is it just me, or is the cold getting more and more immense?



27th Day of the Ninth Moon, Fifth Year Keicho.

I am home again, with my parents, before the warmth of the cauldron. Still now I can’t believe I could make it home untouched like I have been. The spirits kept their promise somehow – all what I know now is that I am safe and sound, tucked away neatly where no Eastern soldier could attack in the near future.

But at what cost? Does that mean I am the starter of the curse that will torment my children and grandchildren for all eternity? Even though I won’t live to see it, just thinking of what my decision this day will bring about I can’t help but frown…”


“Keicho… the 1600s?” Zaelro asked as he read past the only intact section. “That was a long time ago, wasn’t it?”

“This seems to be a daily journal of my ancestor, Hadate Minamoto, a clergyman in Ishida Mitsunari’s fiefdom, written during the time of the Battle of Sekigahara and the couple of years following that,” Takashi explained to the best of his knowledge of his familial genealogy. “It was tucked away at exactly the same spot as where our genealogical accounts were kept, meaning that my father had considered this to be an integral part of the history of our family.”

“From this account, pardon my limited knowledge on old Japanese, but it seems that he is the one who started this all,” Zaelro propped his chins, “out of a situation of life and death,” he then gave a gasp of both trightful astonishment and terror. “So that means your mainly has been down with this… curse for four centuries already?”

“My ancestor Hadate was the first to enjoy the fruits and suffer the consequences of the curse,” Takashi nodded, it was uncertain whether bitterness or discovery was dominant in his voice. “He went down with what sounded like anemia around ten years after the date recorded in that scroll.”

“He didn’t seem to have a choice, did he?” Zaelro spoke sympathetically. “Understandably he chose what he did – in a human’s natural survivalism that can’t be blamed.”

“And… this may sound a little odd, but every member in my paternal family has been suffering from any one of these four ailments ever since that date,” Takashi went on. “None of which sounded too comfortable to take – anemia, dystrophy, chronic hyperthermia, or asthma – that’s me. Only now I know that it is more related to the curse than I have previously thought.”

“You have any idea what the spirits your ancestor was talking about are?” Zaelro asked, with a strong degree of concern and interest by now.

“I found this – which may clear up things a little,” Takashi said, reaching out for his pack.

This time he produced a sheet of paper scrolled up rather neatly. The paper was modern, as in “circa 1970”, because the majority of the fabrics had been yellowed and some part had got even a little moldy. For as much as Zaelro would know, it was supposed to be a letter, as he picked it up, dusted away the molded portion, and read what was still legible. Unlike the first parchment, this document was written in English to Zaelro’s relief. However, its content was nowhere that relieving, talking about the tone of the speaker as well as the uncertainty lurking beneath every word.

”Dear Mr. Minamoto,

I am writing this to inform you of the newest development in your request to us dated 15th September 1972. Although this is just a primary conclusion, I hope it will be useful for your assessment of your children and your family’s health condition as a whole.

I am sorry to inform you that your fear is correct – your family has been cursed. The ailments that you and your family members are suffering from are the direct consequence of the malignant presence within your household.

The culprits responsible are mysterious, but with the modern methodology of exorcism and exorcist diagnostics, we have identified four malignant spirits that may be responsible for all of this. As far as we know, they fall into the same category as European Elemental Spirits – the essence of the elements of nature, Fire, Earth, Water and Air. How some of their kind ended up in Japan at such an early date as you have informed is, unfortunately, beyond our understanding.

So far, the technology employed in today’s exorcism does not allow for the complete purgation of their kinds yet. Still, there can still be hope. Partial treatment may be applied to stop their rate of activity. This will both restrict the number and violence of each maniacal homicidal outburst you claim to be taking place and reduce the symptoms that you and your kindred are suffering from, increasing your life expectancy, though only by a limited amount.

If there is any other enquiry, please do not hesitate to inform us.

Your sincerely,

Dorothy W. Carmen,

Dean, Faculty of Spirituality and Supernaturality, Princeton University.”


“I read my father’s diary as well – the people from Princeton never came after that day, and he was really cross about that, as it seemed. Looks like the Americans can’t help much, and so couldn’t our own Shrine Maidens, as my father has tried consulting many times, and failed,” Takashi shrugged, with a notion of both ridicule and hopelessness as he tucked the paper back to where it came from. “So this wasn’t exactly of use. Still, at least it reveals something good about me – I know what I am dealing with now.”

“Not that you can deal with it, Taka-chan,” Zaelro propped his chins, his eyes fixed with as much seriousness he could garner. “You will need some professional help about this, before something goes deadly wrong… like the time you actually sliced Florine in half without even knowing it.”

“I know,” Takashi said, with a bit of stubborn optimism. “But everything will turn out to be alright in due time.”

Empathy and understanding turned very quickly into an urge to do something to help his tablemate for Zaelro. The notion was especially true at that time, when he knew there was always someone of superior knowledge and capability around him, with enough enthusiasm to lend a hand.

”Argeus,” Zaelro spontaneously thought, leading to a grounded optimistic flaring in his eyes as he smiled at his friend

“Let me see what I can do to help,” Zaelro spoke with urgency as well as ardent hopefulness. “Let’s say that I have a new… friend somewhere who has access to a lot of stuffs related to curses, enchantment, possession… magic in general. I will try to ask him as soon as possible – maybe what he has can cast some more light on this.”

******


The meeting led to two important resolutions. First, in spite of Florine’s not-so-perfect health, it appeared that she would continue the nightly errand of killing random Black Vampire soldiers and collect their stuffs for later use, if any at all. Second, a new task was added to Zaelro’s agenda, namely a consultation with the most enigmatic figure among his acquaintance to ask for more information regarding Takashi’s case.

”I don’t have access to the lore, but I have friends who do.”

As much as his own question hadn’t yet been answered, Zaelro somehow felt that whatever “friend” Argeus was talking about should have an answer to both. All he should do, with that in mind, would be to ask, wait, and deliver the answer.

But there was something more important. With Florine’s health, Takashi’s powerful but enigmatic and uncontrollable power – to a sense – as well as the constant danger of them pulling home a whole regiment of Black Vampire combat specialists, Zaelro felt it was more appropriate to lend a hand, in the form of his own soldiers. At first both of them disagreed, especially Florine, taking the job as her own, but some persuasion was always Zaelro’s familial method of getting his own way through. In the end, it was decided – they would meet around eight at school, after the police and detective had dispersed, and from there Zaelro’s men will take the brunt of the battle.

That decision made the battle to take place that night the first one Zaelro had actively planned beforehand rather than spontaneously responding to enemy attacks. The need for a first victory to bolster his own confidence as well as his soldiers and friends’ trust in him meant a similarly fervent need for a proper tactical meeting with his lieutenants. Just after lunch, Zaelro decided to hold that meeting in his room, and summoned all those responsible for that matter.

At first, the discussion in his private quarters went on rather well, even without a neighborhood map. To match the purpose, as well as to cope with the various unexpected things that could pop up without warning, Zaelro and his lieutenants came to the resolution to summon half a dozen from each company for the battle ahead, under his united leadership for flexible leadership and rapid reaction in times of need.

“So, please correct me if I am wrong, we’ll have a total of sixty-five soldiers, with six Hoplites, six Peltast skirmishers, three Heitairoi, six Frankish Paladins, ten English Longbowmen, a total of ten French-English swordsmen, five Cuirassiers, five Dragoons, ten Muskovy Partisan, and two of each kind of Don Cossack and Sich Cossack,” Zaelro read out the list aloud. “All of the selected soldiers shall teleport into the front yard of Akari High at twenty hundred tonight, and wait for further command from me. Am I right?”

“There is one mistake, sire,” Sieur de l’Aquitaine spoke rather humorously. “You forgot to count us as well – Lord Oredin, Lord Jonathan, Count Schwagger, General Peshkov and yours truly. So there are seventy altogether.”

“Seventy. An even number for a good beginning, isn’t it?” Zaelro laughed softly, before continuing with a spirited declaration, “Let’s send the Black Vampires running home with their tails tucked between their legs!”

From the pose the other generals took it was obvious that they were about to should a resolution. However, they could never do that – a gentle, but firm knock on the door not only stopped the resolution dead in its track, it also startled the entire circle of generals a good deal. When it came to the generals that someone was coming, they hurried to turn on their cloaking device. Mild curses escaped the coarse mouth of the French and German leaders – They didn’t expect anything along the lines of visitors at that time. Still, their soldier reflexes were respectable. As Zaelro went to answer the call, everything was set – now sitting in the room, to the naked eye, were a bunch of harmless teens strewn around the place, reading manga or listening to harmless J-pop songs in the background.

Mrs. Rei Takeda was there standing in the space, to Zaelro’s surprise. She was supposed to be at the office at that time, which was not the case, and what was more, her face showed a great effort to suppress something especially bitter inside. Needless to say something was certainly out of the normal that day.

“Rei-sama?” Zaelro asked, trying to be helpful. “Was there anything wrong?”

“It is a little inconvenient, Fastoff-san,” the middle-aged woman said, “but my mother in law would like to speak to you.”

”The Takeda grandmother?” Zaelro’s eyes rolled at the thought, which he tried his best to suppress when he realized who he was standing in front of, but he couldn’t help his thoughts. “What on Earth is going on here?”

“This is a little… uncommon,” Zaelro tried to contain his astonishment to remain polite, “Could I ask why, Rei-sama?”

“I myself have no idea,” the woman replied, showing no viable deception. “She asks to see you as soon as possible. It seems to be extremely urgent.”

As she turned away, it appeared that she had just remembered something else, to which she turned back and added a postscript.

“And, this may seem even more inconvenient, especially to your friends, but she would like to see them all as well.”

If the first notion Zaelro got was just a little astonishment, that statement of Mrs. Takeda freaked him out for good. But before he had time to ask any more, the Japanese woman had been quick to make herself scarce. As her shadow vanished quietly along the corridor, Zaelro’s anxiety and lack of understanding, on the other hand, increased instead. With a thorough loss for words, Zaelro closed the door with a noticeable slam, before turning to his generals with a shrug of disbelief. Needless to say, even those hardened soldiers were astonished beyond words, and it was some time before they could thaw out their jaws,

“Sire, what… what is this all about?” Oredin was the first to regain his integrity and asked.

“I know as little as you do,” Zaelro shrugged. “How could an average grandmother ask to see me? And not just me, all of you as well?”

“Is there any chance that information on our mission has been leaked out, sire?” with strong concern Count Schwagger asked, his eyes rolling around the room, as if looking for any possible incident of a bug.

“I know as little as you do, commanders,” Zaelro spoke.

“Should we pay her a visit, sire?” Oredin asked.

“Well, we are in their house. There is no way we can avoid this,” Zaelro sighed. “But worry not, we are a band of soldiers, and she is just an old woman. What can she possibly do to us? Unless she is a vampire, which is not likely to be true – her grandson happens to be a vampire slayer as I know it!”

******

DF  Post #: 32
1/20/2009 2:42:31   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 32
A Grandmother's Wish


As boldly spoken as he was, Zaelro could not conceal, at least to himself, that the newest development had caught him off guard and unprepared, muddling him to no end. His soldiers weren't much better, the way the experienced war leaders gazed in panic and awe at one another, exchanging shrugs and other gestures of uncertainty was not something actually encouraging in the current situation. Still, the situation didn't look like there was ground for more maneuvering – except to stay vigilant, keep the cloaking field up, and be prepared to answer whatever question she might give in an explainable and appropriate tone for the Japanese teenagers the Valhallan commanders had disguised themselves as. The field commanders of the 25th Valhallan Regiment then followed their supreme leader with as much awkwardness that could possibly pop up, their mind still well clouded up in the most earnest lack of understanding…

Even when the contingent of top-ranking military officials had arrived at the designated destination without throwing up too big a fuss, Zaelro still attributed their safe journey to an element of pure luck. Judging from how the actual journey had taken place, the stroll along the seemingly harmless Takeda household corridors were more of an ordeal and a trial of agility to the generals of Zaelro's army, and none other than their loyal, battle-ready plate mails were to be blamed. The disguise, though it could well conceal the shape and design of the heavy armors they wear, was capable of reducing neither the clattering noise of the plates when in full motion nor their overbearing weight. The consequence was an especially difficult journey down the traditional Japanese stairs, with the wooden steps threatening to subside and give way following every step the armored contingent took, and just the half-hearted attempt to walk as soft as they could was not going to stop the entire wooden construction from shaking, swaying or otherwise rocking in a dangerously threatening rhythm. Not to mention the noisy clatters capable of waking up whole families following every step thereafter, and even the thick velvet floor carpet could not stop the five masses of defensive equipment weighing no less than five stone each from performing in their own, noisy and unwanted orchestra. Fortunately the Takeda family was never fully populated, otherwise their cover would have been blown before they could cover half the trip.

The old woman's room door was wide open as Zaelro and his comrades arrived at the scene, as if leaving a message for them to enter at will. For whatever reason, she must have been highly eager to hear from his cadre, a fact that both tickled his curiosity and triggered his anxiety and nervousness. He was not alone with those sentiments – Oredin and his long-time companions each looked as if they would draw their weapon at a second's notice, to respond to whatsoever might pop up.

“Let's go inside,” Zaelro said quietly at the doorstep. “There's no point in just staying here, in all consciousness.”

With the sudden shiver running down his spines without warning, those words obviously served more to rev up Zaelro's own courage and suppressing his nervousness than to issue a viable order, as he lead the line to brave the unknown chamber.

It was the first time in his life that he had seen a room that empty in terms of both furniture and decoration. Perhaps the owners of the room was not quite comfortable around lots of fine furniture and modern electronic devices and would rather spend time in serenity below the grace of their ancestors' spirits residing within the black ceremonial tablets bearing their name and title written in calligraphic Kanji up above the Oriental altar. Or maybe the thorough lack of furniture, save for a little tea table, a couple of traditional paintings on the wall and the said altar would stop eyes from wandering about, so as to focus on the discussion at hand. And the little ceiling lamp dating back to the 80s of the previous century seemed to have been retained just to provide what little illumination needed for either purpose. It was genuinely the domains of the old, the people of the age long gone, the relics of a distant past whose existence were both to maintain a thread between the past, the present and the future as well as to care for the businesses of today by yesterday's methodologies.

Zaelro never knew for sure, but the second implication of the purposeful emptiness was particularly applying to him at that instance. In that wide, white, but mostly empty haven, Zaelro was forced to look face-to-face with the host of that audience, the small, short, aged woman sitting at the table, as much as he would like to avoid her piercing, inquisitive eyes, sweeping over him like a relentless mechanical scanner. Zaelro gulped as the grandmotherly figure gazed at him with a fine mix of kindness, sternness and required rhetorical question, as if setting eyes upon her own grandson having done something shady that needed investigation. How the audience would go on he wouldn't know, but clearly the old Mrs. Takeda wasn't going to give them all an easy time.

As the six leaders of the Valhallan Regiment, with due hesitation and awkwardness, presented themselves within the space ruled dominant by the white shade of patternless wallpaper and sober lack of lavish decorations, their hostess turned to them with utmost attention. Maybe it was just Zaelro and his possible overreaction, but he could swear that the old woman's eyes lit up with both joy and hope as they, one by one, following his example, bowed to her in the Japanese's traditional greeting ceremony. No, he was not wrong – as she returned the honor, Zaelro realized even more within that shade of the grandmother's eyes. It was the light of unfathomable faith in those people she hardly knew that came into his conscience with a little disturbance. But why?

“Fastoff-san, I am glad that you have arrived,” her preemptive speech slashed Zaelro's theorization in half before he could rearrange it in a more organized manner.

“Greetings, Yoshiko-dono,” Zaelro bowed once more as he spoke in the most respectful voice he could summon. “What is it that you have called both me and my classmates here today?”

“This humble old woman has something of extreme importance that she would like to ask of you and your friends,” the woman replied in a harmless voice. However, it was what she said next that plunged Zaelro together with all his trusted ones into panic, “Before we speak, Fastoff-san, I hope it wouldn't be too... rude of me to ask your friends to remove whatever shell that is concealing their shapes. My aging eyes, as you can see, is not too good in the first place, and I can’t really see you well.”

“What?” Zaelro's politeness dropped with the utterance of a single-word answer, with it came the pinnacle of both astonishment and newly, but quickly rooting fear.

“You... know of our identity?” Zaelro gathered all his calmness in one question, to which the grandmother nodded quietly, but with especial firmness, confirming his worst of fears at the current moment. Both his jaw and the pen he still held in his grasp flatly fell on the floor following that word, as he frantically looked across the room, alternating his sight from the grandmother to his similarly awed cadre.

His reaction seemed extreme enough, yet compared to the more zealous lieutenants of his, Zaelro's single utterance was nowhere close to their respond to the new reaction. The next thing the German Count Schwagger did was immediately unsheathe his Bavarian cavalry long saber with a loud whipping sound, before approaching the oldest woman of the Takeda family. Before Zaelro could order him to stop, the ardently overreacting German had had his blade pointed right at her neck, in a display of threat at the highest form.

“Speak, woman,” screeched the German lord, his eyes burning in a spontaneous rage. “Who told you our secret?”

“Stop, Count Schwagger!” Zaelro found himself exclaiming at that not-so-chivalrous sight. “What are you doing? You can hurt Mrs. Takeda!”

“My apologies, sire,” the German spoke, still holding his saber up, panting in a climaxed mental tension, “but this hag knows our secret! Let us not rule out the chance that she works for our enemies!”

Contrary to both Zaelro and Count Schwagger's expectation, old Yoshiko Takeda showed little, if any at all, sign of fear before the dreadful sharp tint of the top-notch murderous tempered steel of the count's weapon. And to further astonish them, she smiled at the sight. A smile of clear serenity of the soul. A smile of total collection. A smile that defied all possible forms of threat and violence and oppression, as if she had faced death too many times herself and would not give a hint of compromise at its face.

“There is no need to resort to threat and violence, armored ones,” the old woman replied, calmly brushing the blade away, her solemn peacefulness of mind rendering the German's steel blade helplessly displaced from its threatening seat. “You must all be European knights armed and armored to the teeth – there is no reason for you to be afraid of a harmless Far Eastern old housewife who never leaves the kitchen, is there?”

Old Mrs. Takeda could not have been more sensible in her speech. The combination of her fearless expression and the undeniable truth in her every words indirectly made the German's sword hand shiver. It didn't take the warrior of central hero too long to feel the shame encircling his highly unknightly action. The obvious result was another, though much more hesitating than the first, whipping sound as the German lord withdrawn the weapon back to his keep, backing up and returning to his place in the line with a bent neck out of shame.

And then the room fell into silence again as Zaelro dashed his eyes at the overreactive German, before looking back at his hostess with a fully apologetic look in his face.

“My apology, Yoshiko-dono,” Zaelro bowed as he spoke. “My companions are rather... impatient when it comes down to any possible interference in our job.”

“Which confirms that my eyesight and senses as a whole hasn't deteriorated that much yet,” the Takeda grandmother replied in kind. “I understand his reaction, Fastoff-san, even though I haven't truly know who you are or what your business is.”

“Firstly, Yoshiko-dono, why do you know that my friends... men are cloaked?” Zaelro unleashed his curiosity. “You are not expected to see through it...”

“But yes, I can see through their disguises, young English,” Mrs. Takeda replied. “I can see not a couple of bratty Japanese kids before me now, but a full contingent of knights in fancy armors, with heavy equipment and dressed for battle – medieval battle. Call it illusion or hallucination as others do, but I can see you all as what you are rather than what you appear to be.”

“But... why?” Zaelro asked, “Only deities, angels, magicians or those attuned with the flow of magic can actually see through their shells, so how could you...”

“It will take ages to explain it all, Fastoff-san,” old Mrs. Takeda said in a mysterious voice. “But to be short and informative, the Takeda clan originates from the most magically adept Shrine Maiden of all of Edo and Kyoto. As our bloodline has it, we have our own way around magic, spells, spirits and demons. Your disguise can hide most people, but it cannot hide your true forms from me.”

Before Zaelro had time to give any remark, the old woman gave him a rhetorical, silencing look, before clearing her throat and spoke in a clear and convincing voice.

“So, friends, I hope there will be no problem for you to remove your cover. It will be easier to talk without having a magical shell disguising you as people of a class and world you don't belong to,” she spoke, with a lifetime's worth of charisma. “Worry not – your secret will follow this old woman to her grave.”

Zaelro's conclusive glance served as a final weld to seal the Takeda grandmother's request as an order. One by one, the Valhallan commanders reached for the little button perching aloft their collars, pressing once, before looking straight forward to face the Takeda hostess with full solemness. Although Zaelro couldn't see their shells subsiding, it must have been a more comforting sight to the old woman, as a soft, kind and understanding spread upon her wrinkled visage a short moment later, presumably a relief at the sight of that more trusting resolution.

“Alright,” after the last disguise had been down, Mrs. Takeda sighed a brief breath of relief as she looked at the full rank of armored soldiers before her. “Now that you have revealed yourself, let me, in turn, explain the purpose of this small talk.”

The next thing that the old woman did was more or less shocking, both from the suddenness and the awkwardly high degree of ceremoniousness displayed. Without any warning, the old woman quickly left her table, walked towards Zaelro at a brisk pace, and, before he could react, slumped before him on her knees with extreme solemnity and respect, bowing to him deeply as if it was the Mikado she was in the presence of. Such was the utterly out-of-the-ordinary action that Zaelro was once more caught off guard and startled rather badly.

“Yoshiko-dono?” he exclaimed, his voice awed and tinted with a mild degree of terror once he realized what was happening. “What... what are you doing? Please, stand up! I am not anyone to receive such a ceremony!”

“Fastoff-san, I would like to voice a request,” the old woman's head touched the floor as she spoke. “Unless you accept it, I will be unable to stand up.”

“Please, please stand up!” Zaelro spoke as he bent down to prop her up with a feverish haste. “Yoshiko-dono, I promise I will do my very best to help!”

The woman lifted her face off the ground as she looked at him with all the due respect, her eyes glaring in a color of both sorrow as well as hope to overcome it. For some seconds she remained silence, but the silence broke down rather quickly as tears of the old quickly flooded up her eyes, overflowing the reservoir and freely flowing down her wrinkled cheeks in a demonstration of the sudden, unprecedented anguish at the end of the road of one having seemingly experienced all the ups and downs of a human's life.

“Fastoff-san,” she sobbed, her sadness and anguish exploding into a violent emotional outburst as she grabbed the lower edge of Zaelro's jacket, “please... please save my grandson!”

“Your grandson?” Zaelro asked back. “You mean, Suuichi Takeda, one of the vampire hunters of Sankaku at present day?”

“Woman, our Lord Zaelro is not one babysitter!” in the broken Japanese of an amateur learner coupled with a hasty voice Sieur de l'Aquitaine snapped. “He has gotten a grossly more important chore to tend about, and there is absolutely no hour to squander on your grandson, whoever he are!”

“Sieur de l'Aquitaine, please let her finish,” Zaelro said, trying his best to both keep himself steady to listen with the needed helpfulness and attention and stop himself from laughing out loud at the various pronunciation, grammatical and word usage mistake his follower made in manipulating the Japanese language. He then turned to the old woman and asked with as much care he could have, “Yoshiko-dono, what has happened to your grandson?”

“Fastoff-san, it is a long story, but... my foolish grandson is killing himself! If he didn't know it I would have had a reason to trust his return,” old Mrs. Takeda cried, her voice screeching and bitter, “but... he knows it and... still he is jumping into it like a mindless suicidal maniac!”

“Suicidal? Maniac?” Zaelro was seized by thorough astonishment, “What do you mean by that?”

“Vampires, Fastoff-san,” she replied, her anguish getting worse and worse as she speak, “the kind of beasts that tears people apart to drink their blood, Suuichi-kun is going to… fight them!”

“Naturally, as I know he is a vampire hunter,” Zaelro remarked, “so I thought when you accepted him to be one, you should have accepted his devotion to the extermination of their kind.”

Contrary to Zaelro’s expectation, these words, if anything, seemed to have triggered the shock in the woman even more, as her reaction became only more violent. The grip on his jacket became tight and wild as he felt it, and the grandmother was crying out loud this time, wildly and without stopping, until quite some time later, when she could pull herself together once more to speak.

“He is… going to fight them…alone… that’s going to be… fatal,” the old woman explained, or rather, attempted to, her voice taken over by mental seizure, “He doesn't know what he is up again, and he... he...”

At this point the old woman seemed to have been unable to take it further, old age and the last shock of her life having taken a heavy toll on her well-over-eighty body. She coughed hard and painfully, as if the bitterness she had tried to contain ever since that day when Zaelro overheard their conversation a good week ago had finally blown up into a full-scale outburst of blood and bile breaking out of her throat, forced upon the perfectly white ground. And nothing could prove the unhealthiness of a person as much as coughing out blood, as much as Zaelro knew it. The notion was confirmed within the next second, as the old grandmother rolled her eyes at the ceiling, before even the glint of life in her pupils turned pale, and she collapsed on the ground like a dying tree whose sap had all dried up, to Zaelro's start and horror.

“Please calm down, Yoshiko-dono!” Zaelro exclaimed, an exclamation that quickly turned into a scream of terror, as he turned back to the rank of his commanders still standing by. “Could anyone give me a hand?” he then quickly knelt down next to the downed old woman, grabbed her numb hand and frantically asked, “Yoshiko-dono, Yoshiko-dono! Can you hear me?”

His call didn’t help – there was no calming down for a person at the edge of life discharging blood with every word spoken. A chill ran up his spines as soon as his eyes met the Takeda grandmother’s – they had grown weary of life as he saw it. Nothing was supposed to be worse than that, as his mother used to tell him, as a person would often die from the eyes, in her own word. That was exactly what was happening to her – a pair of old, dried, worn out eyes losing its connection to life as well as all senses of the living.

“I am afraid... I don't have the time... or the strength... to tell you,” weakly said the old woman as with the other, barely moving hand, she drew out a small object from her bloodstained kimono sleeve, before handing it over to the demigod with what seemed to have been the last of her strength. Zaelro only had enough time to give it a quick glance – it was a letter, previously folded up neatly, but the last, involuntary tight grip of the old woman on it had turned it into it a crumbled scroll of paper, with some grisly, morbid bloodstains smearing all over where she grabbed it.

“This is...” Zaelro unconsciously asked, as he trembled at the present sight. Never before had he seen someone dying right before his eyes...

“This is... Suuichi-kun's message...” the woman was barely breathing now as she spoke, her voice mingled with her hopeless gasps, tears still flowing down her face in a manner contradicting her own wellbeing – bountiful and endless, as if they were draining from what little life she has left. “It says... everything... Please... save him... Fastoff...san...”

With these words and a final cough, as if blowing out her own life candle, the old woman's neck bent to one side, her breath coming to a final halt. Her eyes, though, couldn't close, as tears continued to stream down her cheek, soaking up Zaelro's innocent leather sleeve, as a mark of the woman's final request...

******


Grandpa, Grandma,

I am sorry for not having been able to say a proper farewell and instead have to resort to such a cowardly note to say goodbye. But I have no other choice – things are happening quickly and I cannot do anything other than this humble farewell on pen and paper.

The Vampire Lord Reglay von Gendamme is coming to town for sure this time, grandpa, grandma. And he has sent an army of hundreds and thousands of his blasted troopers to eradicate all human life in our peaceful haven. With an army that size and his inhumanly strong soldiers even the Japan National Defense will be useless in warding him off. So it is only the Bishop, Commander Mina, Uncle Jan and I against them all.

No, they are already here, as I said, grandpa, grandma. Just that, only today did I learn about the scope of this newest mobilization. In just today alone, as the Bishop said, at least five hundred of his soldier, led by the most ruthless of his lieutenants will begin their assault. We will have to hold them back. As much as we have had a plan, this battle is going to be harsh. In fact, there will be sacrifices on this very day, and that would well be any of us.

Grandpa, grandma, I don't know what I can say – I know how you are worried about my wellbeing and my happiness. I know that you love me more than words can say. I know that you will doubtlessly give up your own lives so as to save mine if you could. But I am afraid this is the end. Please do not be sad, do not engulf yourselves in sorrow or the reminiscence of this infilial grandson. Just think of me as any one of the countless generations of samurai of the past ages dying for what is right, and continue living.

Farewell, grandpa, grandma, thank you for everything you have done for me and everything else you wanted to do for me. I wish I could live longer to cherish the last years of your lives, though I can't now.


Written in Kanji on a standard, nothing-too-special A4 size sheet of paper and in a formal tone in the most part, it was hard to believe that the bloodstained, crumbled note Zaelro was holding in his hand in astound was the sole reason why the old grandmother of the Takeda family passed away, right in front of his eyes, violently and restlessly. Without the bloodstain smeared upon it accidentally by the same volley of coughs that marked the end of Mrs. Yoshiko Takeda’s life, it would have looked just as innocent as any other of its kind. It was likely that never could the writer imagine how just that farewell note of his had led to the unexpected death of one of his nearest and dearest.

The English student laid the paper on the table after giving it a depressing look. As Zaelro read the notes for the twelfth time, the outsider could only sigh at his host family’s misfortune. His eyes turned to the slight shade of crimson throughout the afternoon, and now in the fading sunset the way his eye color came in sync with the already poetically sad surrounding was far from uplifting.

Mrs. Rei Takeda was too late to save her mother-in-law. When the ambulance she came arrived, the old woman’s life had been as good as forfeited. As Zaelro heard not long after, she died en route to the hospital – dire news at which he could but share his condolence with the victimized family. The cause of death was even more tragic, according to what Mrs. Rei Takeda told him later.

”She had been suffering from chronic lung and coronary disease for well two decades and a half, and the doctor told us to keep her from any potential shocks,” she said, quietly wiping her tears as she bowed to Zaelro rather apologetically. “It seems that what my… son is doing has upset her to no end… My apology to get you involved in this all, Fastoff-san.”

At those words his Lawful Good righteous rage at the youngest Takeda arose, as severe as the conviction of the host family. No, his feeling of engrossed displeasure was somehow even greater than their own. After all, they all couldn’t learn to hate the one responsible, as when the letter’s content was disclosed to the rest – the late grandmother must have been highly discreet with the existence of the offending document – the expression Zaelro could pick up from them all were just a grimace of a likely double loss and a shake of dismissed anguish aside from the universal tears, those that even he had to shed in memory of the dead.

But what should he do?

He didn’t know Suuichi Takeda. He didn’t even know what he looked like. But he has heard his voice, the combination of both strength of will, respectable courage and indomitable zeal for the course he had chosen. It was ironic that the same quality that had won Oredin Kaledon and all the Valhallan Regiment’s commanders his respect and trust was now working out in the wrong course for the both prideful and pitiable child of the Takeda family. The kind of quality you can pity more than you can hate. Not to mention he was not related in any way to the victimized to actually have a right to speak forth or act.

And there in solitude, Zaelro had been sitting in his room for a good length ever since the confirmation of death was made known to the host family and the sound of silent, but emotionally disturbing sobs started to drown the otherwise quiet background. Outside his domains, his commanders were still waiting, standing in rank and with seemingly almost infinite patience, stationed just beyond the door like a team of statue-like silent elite vanguard. Not that they were eager to defend him as of present, but rather they were waiting for an important decision on his behalf.

And that was precisely the second part of the reason why Zaelro had not yet left the room, even though it was now hours since the lieutenants last heard from their commander.

Eventually anxiety crept in. Time was not on their side, in any case, judging from the tight schedule they had set up for the evening ahead. His soldiers knew this, and it was about time their previously undaunted patience dried up in contrary to the growing worries. Finally, Sieur de l’Aquitaine was the first to lose his patience.

“Lord Oredin, it’s high time we asked Lord Zaelro about the next plans,” the bulky, steel-plated knight tried to lower his voice as he speak, although his attempt could conceal neither the anxiety nor the impatience plaguing him. “I mean, with all those crap going along our path there is no way we can execute the last strategy as discussed!”

“I do agree,” responded the German, “even if we go against the old woman’s will and give not a bit about the imbecile grandson of hers, what he wrote in the notes were highly disturbing, don’t you see?” he then propped his chin, his eyes rolling at the ground in a shade of complex military calculation. “It is five hundred vampires he was talking about. It will probably take an entire battalion of ours to keep that many enemies in check.”

“Can you gentlemen, by any way applicable, verify that number?” disagreed the English lord. “For all we know and care that note could very well be a trick or a trap to set us up, or even if not, an exaggeration is always abound.”

“But what if it is true?” Sieur de l’Aquitaine snapped. “Mind you, Sir Jonathan, five hundred vampires the kind we have fought could level this town five times over within hours!”

“And if it is not true we would have probably made the most laughably foolish military attempt in a decade!” Sir Jonathan retorted. “Not to mention we don’t even know where they are going to strike!”

“Unfortunately, regardless of whether the information in that note is correct or not,” Oredin cleared his throat as well as the heating argument with a certain depth of voice, “we have lost the initiative in this case. The new intelligence on the vampires’ possible invasion,” his voice stressed greatly on the word ‘possible’, “is too incomplete to dictate any sound course of action.”

“Lord Oredin, do you trust Lord Zaelro’s decision on this?” the young English knight asked doubtfully. “Or, more likely, do you think he can come up with a decision at all regarding this new development with the limited experience of his regarding real-life battles and intelligence?”

“Lord Zaelro Fastoff is not an experienced general, but for once, I trust the might and cunningness of young age, as he has more than once utilized,” the Hoplite said, looking around the corridor at every single general stationed along the location, “Let us just believe that the very person who had derived a way to crack open an otherwise indestructible tank of great lethality could similarly come up with a way to get this nut similarly cracked.”

“As for me, I think with many things messed up like this and everything else in the shadow, we had better heighten our scouting perimeters,” General Peshkov quietly added. “Or maybe it is just my Cossack lineage that is speaking…”

To every Valhallan commander’s astonishment, the unmistakable sound of spirited clapping entered the surrounding before the Russian cavalry commander could even finish his last attempt of comic relief. A sign of major relief emerged before the beholders’ eyes, as the door flung open with a loud creak following the claps. And there at the doorsteps stood the applauder, Zaelro Samuel Fastoff, with a broad smile of discovery, disguising the majority, if not most, of the previous perplexity and depression on his features as he locked himself inside some hours earlier. Now the only memento of the rare tears of a proud manly Briton he shed earlier for the unfortunate grandmother was only the slight tint of redness around his left eye, which was also subsiding as he smiled in a deserved prideful gleam.

“Great minds think alike, Lieutenant General Nicolai Peshkov!” he said as he briskly stepped before the rank of multinational generals. “What you said is exactly my solution for tonight!”

“Sire, what do you mean solution?” hypnotically his fellow Englishman asked back.

“We’ll discuss this inside now,” Zaelro blinked, as he signaled them to follow him back into his now self-proclaimed command bunker. “We need a map to illustrate my plans.”

And the sense of the word map came in a rather unorthodox manner to all those having been properly attended military school, although Zaelro certainly took his time for the prior preparation. As the generals came into the chamber, the first thing that hit their eyes was a large-sized tourist map of Sankaku, the same one that Zaelro used to find his way around town in the first few days in Japan, stretched out and hung on the wall. Except that it was no longer the tourist map it once was. With some additional connotations added with felt-tip pens to meet the current needs, as well as a couple of colored sticking pins placed in it at various locations, the tourist map had been transformed into a military strategic map with a professional sense about it, albeit only a makeshift one. That invention came to Zaelro’s mind just a fraction of an hour before, but already it was proving its worth. Before the pleasantly astonished eyes of his generals, the outlay of the small town of Sankaku was out there for them to examine.

“So, gentlemen, as you see,” Zaelro spoke ceremoniously as he pointed at the map with his wooden ruler previously laid on the nearby table, explaining the legends, “this is our town. The places I have left a red pin are places of potential interest to us – Akari High, Takashi’s lakeside getaway, as well as this building. Where I mark with yellow pins are vulnerable locations, such as those with dense population. And finally, where you can see blue marker lines are the major roads around town.”

“Sire, there are too many so-called vulnerable spots, and they are all too far from our designated target this night!” exclaimed Count Schwagger with purely professional anxiety.

He had a good reason for that exclamation. All over the middle of the map, especially at the conflux of the three rivers running across town, as well as several sparse and independent clumps on the southern front were population hubs. Akari High, on the other hand, lay isolated in one of the further suburbs, away from most of the major population hubs and main road, except for a fraction of ring road and a small population center – where Zaelro was staying, precisely.

“Correct. There are far too many locations, like here, here, and here too where the five-hundred-men-strong vampire strike force may land and slaughter the whole population of, if they should come at all” Zaelro said, pointing at the various yellow-pinned parts on the map. “Now, assuming that they will come,” the supreme general then withdrew the ruler, tapping one end against his other palm, “they have the initiative – we don’t even know where they will strike, and should they get a hit in, things will go drastically wrong for us.”

“So, do you have a solution for that, sire?” tentatively Sir Jonathan asked.

“Fortunately, yes,” Zaelro spoke, a youthful flare of confidence glaring in the way he eyed everyone in the room. “Let me bring you to the fact that the struggle for initiation hasn’t yet been lost. We don’t know what they are up to, or where they are going to land, but we have one advantage making up for that more than sufficiently.”

Stopping for a moment to gather suspense and attention, the supreme leader then promptly drew a symbolic circle around the entire map, before summing up it all in one single word.

“Logistics,” Zaelro concluded, smiling broadly.

“Sire, do you mean our ability to teleport?” Sieur de l’Aquitaine gasped. “Please forgive me, sire, but I can find no relevance in it with today’s events!”

“Yes, sire, maybe you didn’t know it, but our warps are very limited,” Oredin also responded with founded disbelief. “So to say, our soldiers can only warp from base to any location occupied by an allied contingent, and vice versa. Once we are out of base, we cannot just teleport anywhere apart from back to it!”

“That’s enough for this plan to work,” Zaelro nodded, his smile far from fading. “Because of that, today I am proposing the Independent Simultaneous Scout Bodies approach, as so coined by Zaelro Samuel Fastoff.”

“Could you please clarify, sire?” Sieur de l’Aquitaine looked highly puzzled as he looked at the map, and then his lord.

“Before I speak, I should say that this approach will place great strains on our body of light cavalry, for whatever battalion sporting any of those,” Zaelro did not answer directly as he glanced at the respective generals, “Mr. Kaledon, General Peshkov, are you with me?”

******

DF  Post #: 33
1/28/2009 2:50:58   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 33
The Black and the White


“I see. That is most unfortunate.”

In the small, private, sound-proof and highly discrete chamber Argeus Sunrise adopted as his briefing room and office within his airborne mansion, the voice of the angel could only bounce off the wall, as with the voice of anyone else within its belly, in this case, himself, Aegina, and a soldier, presumably Greek, dressed in formal bronze armor and horse-hair helmet. In a posture of due respect, the soldier laid his hoplon on the ground as he knelt on one knee before the angel sitting at his table, as he had always done. Like always, Oredin Kaledon had sent him to deliver urgent military messages concerning the latest happenings in the field to the Paladin Angel in charge of it all. The message to be delivered that day was not pleasant at all - the messenger had arrived with the dire news of Mrs. Yoshiko Takeda’s death.

Argeus’ respond came rather calmly and with only the slightest hint of astonishment, although its tone was more or less supposed to be of condolence. Not to mention the fact that the messenger’s news was nothing really in his concern, in his whole life he had seen enough death and destruction, including his own, directly or indirectly attributable to war and its effects. Still, he would not be able to retain that degree of collection for too long, for when Oredin’s messenger approached the next point in his agenda, the Special Class angel looked as if he was on the brink of springing up and knocking over his table.

“Lord Argeus, the death of the Takeda family matriarch was not the worst thing we have come across today,” said the messenger, still bowing low to the young angel. “According to some rather unreliable intelligence we have collected just now, Reglay von Gendamme’s forces are planning on an attack with a sizable strike team, arriving at Sankaku anytime tonight.”

“What?” Argeus exclaimed, a temporary, but still discernibly fierce seizure of panic dazzling his view as he pushed himself off the sitting posture and stared at the messenger. He managed to get hold of himself shortly though, suppressing the moment’s astonishment with a lifelong general’s instinct and experience. Then, with the piercing and insightful glance of that life-old wisdom, he fixed his gaze at the messenger, before lowering his voice.

“You know what you are talking about, don’t you?” he asked with all the due scrutiny for such an important matter.

“Yes, milord,” the messenger answered. “From the rather formal and sentimental note left behind by the young Takeda, we have collected the rather questionable intelligence that roughly five hundred of the Black Emperor’s soldiers are arriving today at Sankaku by unknown means.”

“Five hundred…” Argeus sat back down upright, his mouth twisted as he processed the information. “It took ten Dark Angels to actually hold up that many of them in the battle of Heaven’s Gates two weeks ago, and had Lord Solus himself not joined the battle, our dark comrades could have as well suffered heavy casualties. Needless to say, that is more than a significant threat.”

“Milord, the information has not yet been confirmed,” reassured the messenger. “Regarding vampire activities, Suuichi Takeda’s account may be as fraudulent, erratic and untrustworthy as the local police’s.”

The ascended Paladin did not reply. He spent the next couple of seconds propping his chin, his gaze fixed on his table, even though it was empty, calculating something well beyond the understanding of the simple-minded messenger.

“How is Zaelro Fastoff’s reaction to this all?” Argeus finally asked.

“Lord Zaelro is quite agitated by the passing away of the Takeda matriarch as I know it, milord,” the messenger duly replied. “It appeared that he is similarly keen on tracking down the good-for-nothing grandson of hers to teach him a lesson.”

“What about the vampires?” Argeus hastily asked, with some dutiful annoyance, upon seeing that his question had not been properly answered. “What is he planning regarding the possible vampire attack now?”

The messenger’s eyes brightened up right through the heavy bronze helmet instantaneously as soon as he understood Argeus’ question, a glint of pride for an able leader he was blessed to have.

“Yes, milord, Lord Zaelro had devised an ingenious plan to tackle the vampire attack, if they should set foot on Sankaku at all,” he spoke with an even higher degree of haste than the angel himself, his voice at times drowned by the pride and admiration for his commander. “The plan itself had been approved wholeheartedly by our Lord Oredin, and it is likely that even as we are speaking now Lord Zaelro is rallying our brothers according to the plans!”

“Tell me of his plans,” Argeus ordered, his eyes never left the messenger, his concern becoming more and more discernible as he said each word.

“Milord, as far as I know, Lord Zaelro has devised a scheme he coined SSB coordination, or Simultaneous Scout Bodies in full,” the messenger continued, “so as to optimize the logistical advantages of the Valhallan Regiment!”

“An original idea isn’t it?” Argeus asked back, a mild perplexity wrinkling his forehead. “So what exactly is that?”

“I don’t really know how to put it, milord, but from what I understand, tonight’s expedition will comprise of a small detachment of our regiment, but with one layer of simultaneous scouting cavalry around it in a circle, moving in the same direction, speed in tandem with the main body, maintaining a one-mile distance from the main detachment as it marched along the city,” the messenger replied. “With this scheme Lord Zaelro expects to maintain a full watch around an area one mile in diameter from the main detachment, and whenever the any of the units have contact, the brunt of the Valhallan Regiment still located at HQ will teleport to the location and engage the enemies at once!”

Argeus listened with full attention as the messenger went through the plan, leaning back on his chair as he evaluated the situation. His eyes brightened up somewhat, but the shimmers of trust not enough to yet outshine the strong doubt and anxiety he had over the current threat.

“If the vampires somehow got past the initial formation, then the coordinated action would be as good as useless.” the angel asked anxiously. “Are there any chance of this happening?”

“Absolutely no, milord!” confided the messenger, “Because Lord Zaelro had specifically given order to mobilize the best of General Peshkov’s Cossack scouts for the job! Nothing can escape the eagle eyes of these children of the steppes, as we know it! Milord, even their horses are extremely sensitive to hostile movement and sound, regardless of the time of day!

And once more there was silence abound, as Argeus turned the new concept over his battle-hardened mind many a time, looking for possible flaws and finding none, at least for the time being.

“Hmm, sounds like a fine idea to quickly rally the soldiers into action,” Argeus said at last. “I think I should give my due approval as well.”

“Are there anything else you would like me to inform Lord Oredin of, milord?” the messenger bowed once more, speaking with the utmost degree of respect.

“None for now, except that I wish him good luck as well as the rest of the 25th Valhallan Regiment. This is, if I am not mistaken, supposed to be the first full-scale clash, so I hope all of you would not fail. The blessings of Lord Aurorus the One Archangel be with you,” the angel replied, randomly drawing out a file from the pile of paperwork on his right hand side.

Even though his days working with files and reports were long gone, the collection of the most crucial of documents left in memory of those not-so-memorable days were still there, piled high beside him, reminding him of the menial duty of an ambassador, as well as carrying a more subtle meaning. The messenger knew all too well what that was – dismissal. Briskly he stood upright, before giving another deep bow, and excused himself out of the briefing room, through a shimmering warp gate that left the place populated now only by the angel and his assistant.

When the last planar disturbance had died down together with the rift that caused it, Argeus’ private office was returned to the silence prior. His disappearance, though, did not evaporate much of the anxiety cloaking Argeus by then, resulting in a veil of silence across the already quiet and disturbing background. And so did the highly solemn and disturbing void of any lively sound replaced the previous serenity, pitching Argeus’ domains into a sound-sucking field of sort, tightening the air with so much tension that any bystander would feel stuffy or even strangled. And Aegina was a bystander.

”You look… anxious, Lord Argeus,” Aegina, silent until then, decided to speak up as she peered at Argeus’ form propping his chin in deliberate concentration, his eyes glaring at no particular direction in all due seriousness. There was something particularly frighteningly solemn about Argeus as he thought and thought, something Aegina was so unfamiliar with and so disliked that her voice in its respond sounded rather panicked and doubtful, at the meantime with as much curiosity as the usually playful Valkyrie sported. “This… this is not like you!”

“This is serious business,” Argeus’ first word was nothing like the confident and highly self-assured tone he represented. “The war is beginning sooner than I thought.”

“The… war?” Aegina asked back, with a strong degree of denial. “What war are you talking about exactly?”

“The Holy War. The violent conflict for domination of the Terran Prime Treasures, as all the gods of both worlds are waiting for with due anxiety,” Argeus said with due seriousness. “Everything I know since the day I came here inferred of, pointed to, or otherwise hinting the strong possibility of a bloody war around the Prime Treasures – in the form of omens of all sorts. It appears that both the Terran Divine Gods of Higher Heavens and the local deities have deemed a violent conflict of this kind something inevitable from the start. And that is why the 25th Valhallan Regiment’s battle control was handed right to me in the first place without much in terms of questioning.”

“So… reclaiming the Prime Treasures is not a mission of espionage, sir?” Aegina opened her eyes wide as she stared at Argeus’ eyes.

“Woe is that misunderstanding of mine in the first days, for it was shattered soon after the day Reglay von Gendamme grew cheeky enough to attack Terra, at which point, judging from his military, there is no stopping a full-scale armed conflict,” Argeus bent his neck in thoughts. “And by common sense too, how could a warlord possessing a huge army sit around lazily, not allowing his forces earn their keep while leaving the collection of the objects that could well take him to the goal of his life in the hands of bumbling agents whose chance of succeed is many a bit less than a hundred percent?”

“I am starting to see your point, sir,” Aegina gasped in the horror of recognition. “Do you mean he will use military action to find what he wants in the town of Sankaku? That would mean… unnecessary collateral damage! And a lot of it as well!”

“And that is why I am worried,” Argeus said, his calmness gradually returning as he spoke. “Zaelro Samuel Fastoff has, in the last two week, had time to become neither a powerful warrior nor an experienced general, let alone the demigod of war he was supposed to. And already Reglay is at the gates with his armies that had once pushed even the mighty Dark Angels back. This is not the time to get worked up by collateral damage.”

“But at least he is an intelligent leader!” Aegina said, as if reassuring her superior. “You see, he has found his way around!”

“He’s got the intelligence, yes,” Argeus replied in a sullen tone. “But he hasn’t yet gotten the wisdom.”

“Lord Argeus, you must be optimistic!” Aegina tried to cheer up her superior. “Didn’t he just come up with a brilliant plan? I approve of it as well!”

“It is hard to be, at least by now,” Argeus sighed as he vehemently shook his head. “To lead an army to victory, a good strategy or tactic is not enough. To be the winner in any armed violent conflict, one must make the right decision at the right time. Sometimes the most ruthless of them all, those that could very well result in the death and destruction of your own brothers and sisters are the correct choice, and whether or not an army should make this or that maneuver, only an experienced general would know.”

Argeus then stood up from the table and walked outside, not before leaving a final remark at a dazzled and puzzled Aegina.

“By now, Zaelro’s heart and mind is still not much more than that of an average teen, in spite of his potentials. He is not level-headed enough, not ruthless enough, not… ignorant of pain and suffering enough to lead a full-scale battle with another deadly army in a volatile conflict… yet.”

******


The actual situation in real-life Sankaku was falling apart rapidly even as Argeus and Aegina were still discussing the possible insights regarding the battle to come. The most recognizable sign of the newest dramatic development were terrified screams, coming along the supposedly quiet background of the quaint Sankaku night with the distinctive sound of flesh being ripped off, the most unnerving combination of noises to start with. The occasional gunshots in the same distance in tandem with gasps of astonishment, followed by more and more screaming and shredding did not help at all to conceal the fact that something of unprecedented terror was taking place.

If something could be said, it was that the front yard of Akari High had been turned into a human slaughterhouse within minutes of the arrival of a single humanoid clad in dark, black-crimson armor.

The shredding, cutting, slicing, shouting, shooting, followed by more cutting and chopping lasted only a couple of minutes. The result: the entire detachment of police and detectives stationed there, still on their investigation round, had been slain without mercy. Now, on the grassy ground they were standing on and discussing the progress of the case just some minutes ago, their corpses were now laying strewn all over the place, in the worst of shapes. None of them were particularly intact – if it wasn’t a head or a limb that a corpse lacked, it would be a serration that tore through the skull or the shoulder by vicious claws, leaving the victim in a disheveled state of death. The police uniform did not help them as much as they would wish it to – in a death by vampire hands, a police is as good as an office worker, a student, a zookeeper, or even a baby. Death would come in the most violent, messy, and grossly painful way possible without any remedy – including firearms, as the unfortunate investigator group had tried, and failed.

The last gunshot came from the highest ranking officer in the group, a particular Lieutenant-Colonel of the Sankaku Police Department, whose unprecedented and overwhelming fear at that time had brought him down, scrawling away from the one single assailant roaming the place without any restriction. Like all of his other teammates, his standard-issue 9-millimeter handgun could not even scratch the dark, reddish-black breastplate their attacker was wearing. Trembling as if apocalypse had come to the world, the officer’s attempt to scramble away failed miserably, with the attacker spotting and walking to him with brooding, slow, but sadistic steps, as if looking down on the creatures they considered far inferior to their own kinds.

The assailant then bent down on the ground, reaching for a nearby victim’s deformed, serrated dead body, forcefully ripping out his head, holding the deceased’s skull in his hand playfully like holding a football, before tossing it haphazardly at the direction of the terrified police officer. Gasping in terror and losing all his body control at the moment the bloody round object flung at him, the officer tumbled down helplessly, and when he made his final attempt to scramble away, the attacker in black-red armor, reminiscing the ongoing nocturnal carnage, had approached him, standing within an arm’s reach from the last victim’s position, looking down on him with as much spite he could summon.

“A Lieutenant-Colonel, huh?” the creature asked, as he glanced at the poor man’s badge. “The worthless cur you are, a Lieutenant Colonel? Funny. Very funny. In His Majesty’s army, one as you would do well to serve as a training dummy…”

He actualized his remark with one swift slash of the exotic claw he strapped into his right hand – the actual murder weapon of the dozen Sankaku Police Department investigator strewn all over the field by now as vastly deformed, lifeless masses of chopped flesh. The police officer’s head, as a result, was ripped from its pedestal and tossed into the air, spinning vertically like a twisted and morbid parody of the most popular sport in human history. From his corpse, or what was left of it, out came the bloodied 9-mm, falling on the grass, before rolling out into the concrete ground with a noticeable clank.

“Stupid humans,” the murderous vampire bent down, picked up the weapon, before crushing it in his gauntleted hands. “These toys will never do against our superior Nightshade. No, nothing can ever pierce a well-made Nightshade armor!”

“You are wrong!”

Barely had the vampire turned back to face the offending voice when the impact and the subsequent heat of a powerful flame projectile hit him squarely on the back, its inhumanly pressure knocking him off-balance, throwing him forward, skidding him against the ground as he landed over a ten-yard length. Not to mention the explosion ten times the magnitude of an unsilenced gunshot accompanying it, the suddenness and out-of-the-blue-moon impact of the projectile left the murderer dazzled as he scrambled to an upright position, looking around the place with a noticeable panicked haste for the possible ambusher.

He did not have to look for much longer, for the moment his eyes fixed at the first-floor balcony in the eastern building block, his eyes caught the silhouette, which then, as the moon shone upon her visage, shifted into a full figure of a young, noble lady dressed in full white – white dress, white cloak, white scarf, even a white ribbon to decorate her flowing, beautiful mass of blond hair. Her right palm was still glowing, even more so in the moonlight, proof of a backstabbing magic bolt to the killer’s astonishment.

“If you don’t know the power of Ancestral Magic just yet, let me teach you how destructive the power of the Ancestors could be,” the woman spoke, her voice soft, but firm and seemed to be carrying with it the unshakable faith of an entire people with it. “Not even mastercrafted Nightshade could stop the might of the old!”

The attacker shook his head a few time, as if shaking away the dazzle, which stopped quickly though, when the murderer realized who he was facing, at which point his eyes flared up in an unspeakable joy. As if taking care not to make a mistake, he took a good moment to look at the figure from top to toe, before, when his recognition was confirmed, gave out a rude, howling volley of laughter.

“Greetings, Princess!” he mocked a bow as he spoke. “Looks like luck is on my side today – should I say that the Imperial Army Colonel badge is already in this Lieutenant’s hand?”

“A mere Lieutenant? And you would challenge me?” the White Princess sneered, at which point she promptly hovered off the balcony, her entire form glowing in harmony with the sweet, silver glint of the full moon above, arching around her figure like a blanket of light, a seemingly impenetrable wall of both faith, magic, and the wisdom of an age long lost. As she landed on the ground light as a feather, she threw a spiteful, hostile look at the murderous vampire non-commissioned officer, as if daring him to attack.

“So you see, Your Highness I have gotten past all those worthless curs to get a chance to… behold the famed beauty of yours that had won us General Laglace, as well as win myself His Majesty’s grand prize,” the Black Vampire lieutenant said as soon as Florine touched the ground, with the full shimmer of the moon covering her and everything around her.

“I’ll make sure that Laglace Entgegen will regret the day he was born soon enough,” taunted Florine, “but the reward? See if you can claim it.”

The taunt was proved to be unnecessary soon enough – a soldier thirst for a reward being the most recklessly fought. The stance at which he dashed at her was typical of his kind – rapid, seemingly thoughtless, but critically accurate. The self-assured recklessness in his charge was explainable – the Black Vampires had spent their entire time being the hunter, the predator, the crusher of weaker lives and the combat superior, to which even Florine’s kin in their heyday were no match for.

However, if anything, that was not an ordinary battle on behalf of the prideful predator. Under the full moon, in the utmost clashing lack of harmony his Nightshade claw flared, as if giving the warning of a possible incompatibility, a warning that he could not care less to heed. His last mistake, though, was to mistakenly ignore the silent, yet threatening incantation she was chanting, as well as the two fluorescent spheres ever growing larger and glowing more brightly at the cup of both her palms. It was high time some astonishment be delivered in the form of martial punishment for this blissful negligence…

The clash was over before it could even begin. All what could be seen was a flash of fiery flame flaring up four yards from where Florine stood, giving out enough light and heat to temporarily heat up the entire surrounding by at least a dozen degrees Celsius, as well as providing a volatile incendiary effect seconding only to the pyrotechnician Kombus’ terrorist attack earlier. Conveniently, the oblivious attacker was caught right at the epicenter, to the grotesque surprise of a predator being hunted. And that was not all, to say the least. Florine’s attack, whatever it was, added the devastating touch of a firestorm not unlike that responsible for forest fires and savannah blazes every year up to date, albeit in a smaller scale, engulfing the now terrified Black Vampire in a globe of crimson-orange flame. As the flame-engulfed figure struggled in pain and despair, as if to shake off the clinging fire, which certainly wouldn’t, an airborne maneuver by means of a high leap, skillful somersault and a light, graceful landing placed the spellcaster immediately behind the tormented victim. The way she eyed him the next second was, relatively speaking, anything but forgiving.

“Nightshade is not fireproof, or so I have learnt,” smirked the White Princess as she gazed upon the unfortunate victim being rapidly consumed by her flames. “Neither is it too resilient to this.”

Her words were marked by the distinctive drawing of the silver rapier hanging on her side. Only in this blade’s gleam did moonlight find its harmony, the shimmer reminiscent of the inquisitorial clerical grace, kind and gentle towards the meek and devastating against the evil. Florine’s thrust, although immediately giving away her lack of skill in terms of actual combat – it looked more like she was tumbling towards the target with her weapon rather than producing a legitimate charge in terms of martial art practice - was effective enough to end the hunted hunter’s suffering. Like magic, the silvery glitter pierced through the armor which previously even bullets could not harm, impaling the killer’s wicked heart, drawing a nasty scream of redoubled pain, a scream that resounded quite well into the blanket of young night, an unpleasant noise of a death far too horrid to mention.

And then, everything returned to silence, as the killer’s body collapsed to the ground, only to be consumed quickly by the golden flame, turning into lifeless ash in no time, and with a good explanation to go with. In the dust of the live cremation, even the Nightshade armor was horribly distorted to the point of unusability, let alone flesh and blood. At that point, Florine shook her head in a fine mixture of disapproval and slight disappointment, growing even more avid when she came closer to investigate. The now disused wrecked mockery of an armor had been of excellent quality, not to mention newly made as well. Even if it hadn’t been, the dried grass around the epicenter provided excellent fuel for the fire, rendering it unstoppable at least for the time being. By the time the flame stopped, Florine could only expect soiled and denatured Nightshade left in the ashes.

“Ancestral magic is that devastating,” the maiden smiled a mischievously remark at a listener who no longer could, as she breathed of relief.

But trouble for the night was far from over. The beginning of the actual battle was yet to begin.

“Commander! Look! Over here!”

The sharp, zealously enthusiastic and unforgivingly fervent shout in the distance, packed with all the haste and urgency that could possibly be packed in less than half a dozen words unintentionally sent a chill up Florine’s spines. Nervously she about-faced, and the next thing she saw was a situation hardly friendly. At the school gates, previously torn down by the Black lieutenant, now stood a three-man, or more likely, two-man-and-one-woman squad, dressed in heavy, brown-dyed leather cloak, their encumbering garment billowing in the night breeze. No badges needed to be sewn on, for the dark, secluded, mysterious and highly judgmental demeanor of these newcomers were only attributable to a handful of existing secret societies. In this case, the rosaries they adorned as necklaces struck Florine as a sign of affiliation to the Church, what her own people had always had an almost hostile relationship with due to their blood relationship with their more malevolent and infamous cousins.

From the air, it was obvious that they were by no means pleased with the current death count in the field, and naturally the only one left standing was to be blamed. The number of deaths in the horizon was large enough to be shocking. For good reasons too – the Black Vampire lieutenant had done well in utterly obliterating an entire unit of regular Sankaku Police Department investigators and all those in their service, counting to no less than two dozens. And the fact that each corpse was so heavily deformed beyond the acceptable standard of civilized warfare would mean an additional count of war crime on whoever was to be blamed. At that moment Florine could not think of all this, but the sign of the larger and older member of the squad, a middle-aged bodybuilder, running towards the biggest pile of jumbled chopped human flesh and back the expression on his face as she could see was anything but forgiveness.

“We are too late, young commander,” in a voice of both condolence and righteous rage the bulky man addressed his leader, the small, black-haired teenage lady in charge. “They… they are all dead!”

The woman in charge didn’t have the chance to speak, for the immediate second after that, the last member of the team, the young, yet grimly devoted-looking man of unquestionable faith and unforgiving fervor, set his eyes on the now silent-struck Florine Silverlance. His eyes instantly flared up, as if it was the Antichrist he was standing before, his inquisitorial, clerical accusation firm as an epic-sized statue.

“And you over there,” he said, staring at Florine as if condemning, a stare that almost had the woman backing off. “Are you responsible for all this?”

The question burst out so suddenly that Florine was anything but ready to answer. Not a good impression at best, for her silence and the way she awkwardly bent her neck to evade the peering gaze was readily translated into a confession of crime, and the fervent youth was more than glad to accept it so. Nevertheless, his next, thundering boom of a voice was intimidating enough to send Florine a good jolt of shock.

“You will answer me now!” he shouted, his voice more threatening than inquisitorial as would befit the situation. “Did you kill them, fiend?”

“I… I did not!” Florine’s hesitation went on, but only for a mere second, after which the born pride of a princess seized control back, as she pushed the assertion back at her questioner with no less annoyance herself. “Am I qualified for a killer just because I am at the crime scene at the wrong time? Isn’t it weird to jump to such conclusions?”

The petite woman in the leather-clad squad stepped forward, her beautiful expression – by no means inferior to Florine’s own – reflected a rather sly and witty eyes, which she conveniently used to scan those of the accused, a gleam of professional investigation skills streaming in her look. Her voice as she speak was halfway between sarcasm and taunts, bearing little to no goodwill at all.

“And survived it, which is weird,” she remarked. “Now, lady, should I consider you lucky to have survived a full-scale vampire assault of this caliber, or should I bow to someone with skills superior enough to come into contact with one of them and survived with a trophy to claim?”

The White Princess felt rather insulted. Had it not been for her innate survival instinct kept pulling her hair and telling her to lay low, she would have, to the best of her speech, narrated a true and profound account on what had happened just a minute ago to defend herself. She was about to, but what the other woman said next, as good as could be, froze Florine’s throat fully.

“It wouldn’t make much sense, right? And not to mention…” her voice trailed off, followed by an eye of undeniable insight peering at Florine, as if having known everything. “To put it out frankly, would you oppose if I conclude, through that dark aura from your very origin, that you are one of them? That you, too, are a vampire who needs to be struck down to maintain the peace of this once serene township that you have soiled?”

The answer to her question was both a “yes” and a “no”. There was no explanation to her “dark aura” as accused as well. The realization of which was one of both shame and complication for Florine – the agents of the Church in front of her would not readily believe that the only thing that would identify her kind with theirs was the air of uneasiness racked up by the conceivable thirst and addiction for magic that anyone attuned to the flow of the arcane could sniff from a mile away, a shameful heritage that had remained unsolved throughout their history.

“But…” was the only thing that escaped her lips when it was that frozen with the shock of the moment.

“Let us not waste time with her any longer!” the fervent youth said, stepping forward in combat-ready stance as he spoke. “Let evil be smitten!”

In a bit of inconsistency, his words, carrying the blessing of the Church, was followed by the immediate brandishing of his weapon of choice, something that did not quite fit into the current situation – a long, curved katana, product of the famed medieval Japanese blacksmiths, affiliated with anything but the Church. A ceremonial blade it seemed to be, as the hilt was quite finely decorated, something Florine could see even from a dozen yards away. From the old, discolored leather scabbard, it was well seen that the heyday of the blade had passed, but in terms of threat and damage dealing, it was still a sizable opponent for any defense, as so told by the still unyielding tempered steel edge. The threatening sight was quite intimidating, especially when Florine had currently drained off her most devastating offensive in overkilling the Black Vampire lieutenant just now.

But the daughter of the famed Hector Silverlance was no coward, and would never be. Her silver rapier at her side was still ready for any action. As soon as the threat was assessed her rapier was back at her hand and ready for action, apart from the fact that she was not too skilled with the trade of blades to begin with.

“This will have to make do,” she murmured silently as she pointed the blade at the nearest threat. The acceptance of challenge was met in earnest with a charge on the katana wielder’s behalf, who then advanced towards her at the astounding speed of a full-fledged Black Vampire elite, ready for the kill.

How Florine failed to keep up with the dancing blade of the fervent attacker after just a few rounds was a foregone conclusion. A slim rapier was only slightly better than nothing when defending against a swift, hard-hitting katana, and Florine’s lack of experience with the blade only escalated her problem further. Coupled with the factor of speed, it was obvious how inferior to her opponent she proved to be, just within a few initial clashes. It was within minutes of the clash that the inexperienced princess was knocked down by just the weight of the blows alone, staggering backward a good distance before the impact swept her feet off the ground. Florine scrawled up to find, to her horror, that her only means of defending herself had been knocked off her grip in the same manner, and was currently being pinned onto a nearby tree, piercing its trunk like an oversize dart.

Still her assailant was nowhere near giving quarters. The next move he tossed out, to prove it, was one used to neither disarm nor disable, but rather a supposed coup de grace, his eyes flaring with a desire to smite evil on the brink of eruption. The White Princess managed to dive roll to relative safety as she saw the incoming blade, enough to observe the force of the violent downward slash carving a long trench on the surface of the earth, throwing sand and bits of sliced gravel upward in its wake, suggesting in a rather grim manner of what could have happened had she not evaded. Still, that maneuver was not the wisest. The momentum of the move was now working against her, forcing her to an awkward prone position with no control whatsoever of her body in the next second. And her assailant, when he was at it, would not wait for another second, as he lunged forward, his flashing blade readying its surface to be dyed with blood…

And then there was a gust of abnormally strong and cutting wind sliding from behind her, gliding towards her adversary in a manner tantamount to a pelican’s hunting dive, rapid, accurate and deadly at the same time. The next thing Florine sensed was no pain and no blood, but rather a dry, sharp creak of metal being shredded, followed by the similarly striking, albeit duller sound of said metal being forcefully nailed to the earth. As she lifted her head up, Florine’s first glance at her imminent threat showed her attacker, still standing where he was, but in a vastly awed and battle-neutralized stance. His leather cloak had been cleaved into half, the bottom half lying on the ground, crumpled and soiled beyond its own good, leaving the top half remaining on the assailant’s torso in a manner as unfitting as a clown’s purposefully deformed garment. So was his katana – the formidable blade of the ancient masterpiece had been cleanly cleaved in half as well, the stabbing half of the severed edge pushed into the earth as it fell. The funniest instance, however, was the look on her assailant’s face, a thorough dazzled look infecting each and every inch of his dulled visage. For herself, Florine found that profound awe totally explainable – she was in the same state of trance herself.

“What did I tell you about not going out before I come?” a familiar voice rang close to her as a response, in a tone best translated as a mildly sarcastic reprisal, a friendly reminder and a higher-than-ordinary considerate ”Are you alright”, all mingling in the contextual frame of his voice.

The obvious answer came to her as soon as the newcomer knelt down to look at her. Not that it was hard to recognize him at all. The smile of illogical optimism both appropriate and hardly expectable flaring across his face, the signature school uniform he adorned on a regular basis in the excuse that its black color would somehow disguise the unhealthiness his pale complexion, the mass of hastily combed hair that never stopped tangling itself all over again, as well as the transparent, yet deadly and swift air blade protruding out of his fingertips belonged to one man alone.

“Takashi?” the White Princess asked in earnest. The newcomer nodded, still maintaining his smile as he pulled the lady up on her feet, before throwing a glance at the rest of the ongoing battlefield, as if trying to gather any more information on what was happening.

“You could have very well waited some more,” he remarked with a non-malicious snide. “Are you used to that hastiness before?”

“No,” she replied rather bashfully, her eyes turning to a serious glint immediately after that, as she gazed at the battlefield and at her attackers, prompting Takashi to do likewise. “But we’ll talk about that alter, okay?”

“So everything has been quite messy when I wasn’t here, right?” he asked, as he glanced around the field, slightly engrossed at the sight of vampire-branded dead bodies deformed to the degree of unrecognizability. And then his glance redirected at the other assailants in the field, giving out a large gasp of astonishment when his sight set on the petite woman at the head of the leather-clad squad. His glance then turned into a stare as it fixed on her face, in his pupils her own visage reflected, revealing no less surprise than he was himself. The way the duo exchanged gaze was by no means hostile, but rather of recognition, a fact so hardly likely at the moment’s situation that it instantly prompted the rest to be captivated by surprise as well, the impact of which drowned the atmosphere in a silence of the unknown for a good while.

“Mina? Is that you?” Takashi finally broke off the veil of silence, his voice nevertheless no yet fully recovered from the impact of such a sudden revelation. “What are you doing here? And what are you… wearing?”

“I…” the said young woman bent her neck a little, as if trying to avoid the question, a notion which her next action cancelled out thoroughly, with a keen uplift of her head and a similarly enquiring sight as she gazed back at him. “And what are you doing here as well, Taka-chan? You are supposed to be home now!”

“You know her?” Florine’s question came to Takashi’s knowledge no sooner than Mina finished her words.

“Yeah… kind of,” he answered. “She is also a student at my school… this school. Someone I have known for some time as well.”

Perplexity and puzzle laded Mina’s eyes as much as Takashi’s. Apparently the young master of the Minamoto family did not reveal the little secret between them last year, the instance that gave both of them a good friend as well as almost landing him in hot water and her in not-much-cooler oil. If anything could be said, it was that he was the last person on Earth she could think about harming. As if the astonishment he brought her by landing himself in her secret action was not enough, he was on the other side, or so it seemed! That sort of perplexity held her back, being able to do nothing other than standing still like a statue for quite a while.

However, her notion was not quite understood by her subordinate. At this time it seemed that the assailant with the broken blade and sliced cloak could not stand any more of the casual conversation, as he rudely broke into the lines.

“Commander! He is with that demon!” his voice exploded as he promptly removed his cloak and disposed the junk into a pile at his feet. “Regardless of who he is, we must consider him a threat and eliminate him as well!”

Negative as the persuasion was, it did have its own effect. In a rather alarming manner Mina’s eyes changed, from one of puzzle and understanding to one of condemnation and disapproval. The change took place quickly, but there was still enough time for Takashi to see it happening. His reaction was rather instinctive as he saw that – a forward step to cover Florine behind him, as the rhythmic pulses from edge of air from his fingertips quickened belligerently.

“Look, Taka-chan, this is nothing personal,” Mina finally said, her look hesitant, but the air of duty around her was more than enough denial of her own hesitation, “but I have a job to do. It is suspected that the woman behind you is one of the force behind the various attacks in town recently and thusly must be exterminated by the order of the Church.”

“Nonsense! I am not one of them!” Florine’s annoyance burst out of the surface as a volatile respond to the accusation.

“Unless you can justify it, with the shadowy aura around you and the various corpses around this place, you are guilty as charged,” Mina stated. “Taka-chan, now that you know,” she turned to Takashi, “that my job is to exterminate creatures of darkness, I dearly wish you to step aside. I don’t want to hurt you.”

“And I don’t want you to hurt her, Mina-senpai,” with no less conviction Takashi replied, not backing up an inch, his voice further backed up by a strange degree of threat that he was not used to using, but in the current situation, it naturally burst right out of his throat in a natural manner, as if he was used to it right from the start. “You know who I am, don’t you? You know of our secret as well, don’t you? Surely you haven’t forgotten how deadly each Minamoto individual is, have you? It is I who should say that! You had better back off yourself!”

“I never expected you to threaten anyone, Taka-chan. Not with the curse of your heritage, at least,” sighed the vampire slayer, as if plagued by a massive disappointment. “Fine then. You didn’t give me a chance in the first place.”

She then turned to the fervent broken-katana wielder, still standing in the middle of the conflict with no means of continuing battle, yet with an ardent and persistent glow of eagerness still not fading from his zealous features.

“Suuichi, you can back off for now,” she said. “You have done enough for the time being. Go and get a rest – there will be much more to do tonight other than hunting this one.”

Obediently the downed warrior withdrew as ordered, although from the look on his face as he pulled out of the conflict zone, probably to get a new cloak, a new weapon and some rest to overcome the shock of Takashi’s charge, he was neither willing nor happy to do so. The condition of his weapon would not allow him to hang around, after all. Then Mina turned to the middle-aged hunter, and ordered likewise.

“Commander, but…” opposed the bulky man.

“As I said, there will be a lot to do tonight apart from this,” she said decisively. “All what I need you to do, Uncle Jan, is to keep the gate sealed and let no one out. I’ll take care of whatever in here.”

“Still…”

“Don’t you trust me?” she asked back rhetorically.

“Yes, commander.” He finally replied, with a hesitating, but submitting nod, as he hurried backward towards the broken gate, keeping the place clean and secured. Now only Takashi and Florine stood on the field, along with Mina on the other side, neither willing to back up an inch.

“I give you one final chance to withdraw, Taka-chan,” the female vampire slayer said, turning towards the duo standing in the middle of the corpse-filled schoolyard. “I would not want to hurt you, but if you insist, I suppose Shinobu must stand to the bad news.”

“You really think you can stand up to me, Mina-senpai?” the tone of confidence in Takashi’s voice was not readily his own – something he only spoke in certain outbursts of emotional appeals. “What our ancestors left us is not just a curse – it is a perfect blessing in the right case!”

“Well then,” Mina shook her head in dire denial. “Let’s not waste time any more, shall we?”

There was no need for an invitation. The demon within Takashi was not one too fond of niceties, and when it was unleashed in the form of a storm-like charge towards Mina, a clash at full force was inevitable. Promptly Mina produced her own blessed exotic pieces of armament, strapped them to her hands, and readied her stance to greet the aggressive strike…

******


The quiet background of the night hastened and livened up rapidly in the wake of simultaneous horse hooves clopping along the asphalt street into school, in tandem with the spirited leather heels tapping on the pavement. Clattering ensued wherever those steps went, caused by a fine assortment of ancient armors of all types. Bronze Spartan armor, English infantry chain mails, French full plates, Prussian leather padded cuirasses, Muskovy imperial leather as well as Don Cossack iron-plated fleece garments all sang the song of combat and warfare in unison, giving the impression of a fully trained, fully combat-compatible multinational corps ready to smite any enemy from any dimension of time and space. Leading that symphony of steel and spirit, contradictorily, was the rather quiet and far from intimidating sound of a pair of soft-soled sport shoes, taking hasty, but lightweight steps along the pavement. In terms of shape, Zaelro Fastoff’s unarmored shape, even though he stood in the front, was almost swallowed whole by the armor superiority of those in his command, marching with pride and high morale behind his lead.

The 25th Valhallan Regiment’s strike team was in motion and ready for action. Consisting only of a handful of the best in the entire army, Zaelro’s forward team now took the initiative in seeking out the enemies and spotting for the rest of the regiment when needed. On his side were his trusted lieutenants, except for Sieur de l’Aquitaine and General Peshkov, stationed at base to prepare for the next phase of his battle plan, which he took great pride in. In any case, the English commander-in-chief’s plans, as ornate as he had planned, had one drawback – its just-in-time devisal resulted in a thorough lack of time for deployment, and the Valhallan Regiment’s strike team found itself setting off about half an hour later than perfect.

“Any news from the four scouting bodies yet?” Zaelro asked his second-in-command as he briskly stepped forth.

“Sire, there is no news yet. The latest report from the scouts were nothing special, and they are still vigilant for any abnormal happening in the respective locations,” the Greek myrmidon shook his head, “but in this operation I believe the later the vampires show up, the more time we can afford to prepare a full offensive.”

“Quite right,” Zaelro nodded. “Still, let’s hope that it wouldn’t take forever – we must know where they are and what they are up to before an effective counterattack can be devised.”

“I hope Lady Florine Silverlance would not be annoyed by our late coming, sire,” the chain-mailed English knight remarked from horseback, “for as far as I know, we’ve made the huge mistake of keeping a lady waiting.”

His signature comment was responded by a glance of both ridicule and discipline from the elder Greek, as well as drawing a snide grin on behalf of the supreme regimental commander.

“This is a mission, Sir Jonathan,” reminded the Greek, immediately drawing a shade of crimson on the offending knight’s cheek, visible where the helmet did not conceal. “Let me remind you that in the case Lady Florine’s beauty distracts you from the work at hand.”

“But… but… I…” stuttered the knight.

“Forget about it,” Zaelro popped in to brush the implication out of the way. “Akari High is within a hundred yards of this place. Let us make haste, to make up for that unplanned loss of time! Remember to watch for the police when you get there, or we’ll be in trouble”

Heeding his words, the army’s pace hastened, marked by the respective loudening of reinforced soles on the ground, as well as the more lively clattering of equipment to mark the beginning of a rapid advancement. In the solemn night, the sight of the mass of men and horse on the move looked like a tide of pure military strength, of warriors and soldiers’ dignity condensed throughout the ages, and in the reflection of the past they would act for the better good of their kind.

In due time, the school gate became visible to the army… or rather, what was left of it. Zaelro was completely seized by astonishment even before stepping through the gates – the bloodstains and the couple of corpses around the broken-down iron gate was nothing too bright and optimistic. Nor was the burning police patrol car in the distance, the smell of burning oil and charred aluminum far from comfortable. And the severed head at the bottom of the nearest wall, still bearing the uniform cap of the Japanese police force told Zaelro and his comrades that the need for a stealthy entrance was no longer necessary.

With due haste Zaelro ran towards the broken structure, closely followed behind by his teammates, not much more enlightened than he himself. Looking at how grisly the blood splatters on the ground was, Zaelro could only tell that the murder must have been no less grim and disgusting than the Faceless One’s rampage at the hotel previously. He would rather not think of how terrible the unfortunate policemen’s last moments had been, but regardless, there were now apparently none left.

But that didn’t mean that the broken gate was not manned. There, in the hollow space where the gate once stood, now occupied a large man, with a rather hostile demeanor and a defensive stance, standing ground as if protecting whatever behind his back. The billowing, leather cloak he wear Zaelro could recognize somehow. It was of the same material, color and design as Mina’s garment when he rescued her on the streets, hinting that it was another vampire hunter he was standing before. But the way he eyed the detachment upon approach was not that of an ally, but rather of a vigilant enemy ready to throw everything at him and his. The tension in his large, red face and his fiercely rolling eyes heightened as the company of men and horse drew closer, and when Zaelro was within range of the men, his thunderous voice boomed at them, at such an intensity that some of the steeds in the front row actually backed off a step or two.

“Who goes there?” he shouted, with all the due threat and savageness.

“Who ARE you?” Zaelro asked back. “What’s going on here?”

“Are you vampires or human?” the large man did not answer.

“Do I look like vamps that much?” Zaelro smirked. “I am human, that is for sure, and so are my men,”

The man took his time to look at Zaelro from top to toe, and then eyed his men with a similar degree of scrutiny, before replying.

“Hmm…” he said with a slight nod, “you don’t look like those bloodsucking vermin to me. I suppose I can trust you.”

Zaelro replied with a similar nod, then took a glance around the place, before eyeing back at the gate guard.

“Who are you then?” he asked, eyes glued to his spectacular cloak.

“All I can say is that I am a member of the Sankaku Vampire Slayer Task Force,” he answered, with every bit of caution as needed be.

“What is with all the corpses and blood around here?” Zaelro asked as he looked around the horizon.

“Vampires have massacred an entire detachment of Sankaku Police Department investigators,” he grimly answered. “We have arrived here far too late to save them – all what we can do now is to punish the culprit in the name of the Church!”

The news was quite shocking, in that the lines of infantry behind Zaelro began to turn to each other, and the sound of troopers’ discussion sizzling in the lines in the middle of the business was not really an interesting sight, not when Zaelro was at the head of the army.

“If that is the case, I need to get past this gate,” Zaelro said, with due haste and anxiety. “Could you move out of the way, please?”

“Not so fast, stranger. On your behalf, who, or what are you?” he asked, feeling something odd in the air. “What is that army of yours doing here?”

“I have my own secret that I cannot tell,” Zaelro reprimanded mildly. “Keep in mind that I am here to headhunt vampires as well, that’s all what you need to know.”

“How can I know that you are telling the truth?” asked back the man. “That you are not… allied with the darkness attempting to devour this town and everything in it? Until you can prove your innocence I shall not let you pass my point!”

“I’m afraid I have none,” Zaelro hesitantly shook his head. “Can’t you just let me pass?”

“I said no, stranger,” he shook firmly. “And no means no.”

Zaelro felt very much like pushing through and run in, but that idea was erased from his mindset sooner than enough. From the way he drew his double axe in a battle-ready posture, it seemed that he would have no qualms in splitting Zaelro’s skull into halves if he pushed through, as with anyone else.

“It looks like we’ll have to do this the hard way, sire!” thundered Oredin., as he raised his hoplon and brandished his long spear in no less threatening a manner. “Let me teach this insolent creature the might of Sparta!”

“You want to barge through?” smirked the large axe wielder. “Very well then – do your worst!”

******

DF  Post #: 34
1/30/2009 3:05:46   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 34
Sword of the Five Armies


Even as he and the rest of his men pressed in through the now cleared gates, Zaelro was still somewhat seized by a degree of awe and respect. The way Oredin non-fatally took care of the brutish axe wielder was such that spectacular was just an understatement. The way he artfully swerved every single blow the bulky guard could crop up, in spite of the heavy and far from flexible Hoplite armor and the standard long spear of King Leonidas’ trusted ones was already amazing in the first place. But how he dashed to his attacker’s backside and pull out a blow with the cumbersome wooden shaft at the axe wielder’s neck, effectively putting him out of commission, with such a speed and accuracy hardly expectable of those having devoted their lives to the art of fighting in formation was the most astounding part of the performance. As a result, the challenger now lay along the broken gate, comatose and silent as if dead, his axe fallen from his grip, in a defeated, downtrodden form, receiving additional sneers from some of the very soldiers he was supposed to stop as they passed by. Oredin must have had his own share of calculation – the blow was as nonviolent as he could afford, knocking out but neither killed nor maimed. The entire battle lasted only a couple of seconds, and in that moment Zaelro’s respect for his second-in-command more than tripled.

“That was cool,” was all what he remembered saying with his jaw’s attitude drastically descending at the spot.

“As I said, sire. We are no longer regular soldiers when we joined the Regiment. We are now something above our older mortal selves, vastly overpowering what we used to be,” came Oredin’s calm, proud answer.

But the situation as it unveiled itself to the supreme commander of the 25th Valhallan Regiment was not optimistic enough to relax. The scene as it spread out before them as the seventy-men-strong company entered the scene was nothing short of a double horror. The first horror came in terms of basic senses, with the color of blood all over the place, overshadowing the newly replanted green grass wherever it could as well as the jagged, serrated, deformed, displaced or otherwise totally shattered fragments of human bodies giving rise to all those blood. The way bodies were shredded, severed or otherwise tormented were somewhat different, but not totally unlike the tragedy of Song of Sankaku, in that whoever responsible definitely showed no respect at all for human lives. To top it all with, the ghastly gleam the morbid liquid surfaces gave out, reflecting the usually innocent silver moon in a guilty, demonic glitter of carnage and death, was enough to turn back the bravest of casual adventurers. The scene of high murder in the purest, most primitive, yet also most unnerving and barbaric a manner.

And then the second horror came to sense together with the recognition of magic. Yes, whatever of the newly replanted green vegetation not smeared by blood of the slain were blasted, charred, uprooted and mercilessly smitten by the various unnatural blasts of magical clashes around the place, resulting in a circle of withering and carbonized grass in the pulse of magic throbbing around a single epicenter, at which point nothing, even the smallest blade of grass, could stand alive, apart from the participants of the said conflict. Zaelro’s recognition of that epicenter and whatever within it, in time, epitomized the astonishment and lack of understanding of all his soldiers as well. There, where the pulse centered on, a battle was going on, or better, was on the verge of concluding, the participants of which he knew all.

Whatever had happened must have been fully one-sided, judging from the standing of those involved. A woman in white was pinned on the ground by her own weight, having been somehow positively devastated, her snow-white complexion soiled by both the merciless earth and the magic-induced offending smoke still lingering around the barren, similarly scorched ground zero. Her companion, obviously a student, whose status well given up by his nonchalant hair style and all-too-usual school uniform, was similarly downed, gasping for breath with obvious difficulty. A pulse of air still projected from his fingertip as a potent weapon, albeit his current condition would not allow for any better use whatsoever of its full devastating properties. The current layer of smoke still far from full dissipation from the combat ground was not at all beneficial to him, inciting difficult coughs from his behalf following every, even the least, inhalation of the grey air.

The culprit for that subjugation was well present within the very circle, her posture a complete opposite to theirs, in the form of a slender, but firm-standing angel of vengeance and punishment, ready to deliver judgement in short notice. The dual claws she wielded with skill and grace, accompanied by a lawful degree of honor, a world different from the popular image of hired assassins of rogues, each gleaming in the faint light like a hand of justice itself. In the cold, chilling wind her hair fluttered freely, in a beauty both martial and unforgiving, generating more of the air of righteous zeal, as if there hadn’t been enough in the field already. It was when Zaelro’s eyes reached her oversize, billowing cloak at least five sizes bigger than her own that his recognition of the current battle bloomed in full, striking a utmost degree of terror-driven astonishment into his systems. Slightly charred and somewhat torn from the previous clashes, revealing below it the everyday school uniform of a normal schoolgirl, that cloak could only belong to a person…

“Mina!” he exclaimed at the top of his voice, the surprise in his lungs released into the space around him with full impact. Or so he was told later that some of his cavalrymen almost fell off the horse when they heard him shout all of a sudden so quickly after the previous dreary silence.

His exclamation was timely and attention-drawing enough. From his own perception, it appeared that the least the victor was going to do next was to strike her coup de grace, and it would not be good at all, considering that he happened to know the defeated combatants rather well as well, not to mention their being an important part of his own assignment. The shriek he made resulted in all eyes turning to him, temporarily freezing the ongoing battle to a nonstandard halt. While his two friend’s eyes – now it was clear who they were – shone with a particular degree of relief as they saw him and his army, the leather-cloaked young woman showed a degree of astonishment not much inferior to his own, which quickly turned into a shade of disappointment as she gazed at him without a blink.

The next moment would have been filled with silence as Zaelro dashed forth to face the combatants, had it not been for the rapid, urgent clopping of metal horseshoes right behind him.

“Mina?” Zaelro returned the gaze back to the woman. “What is this all about?”

“You… I didn’t expect you to be here, you know that?” sighed the young vampire huntress.

“What is going on here?” Zaelro reconfirmed his previous question. “Just what are you doing?”

“Silence!” growled a certain cloakless figure in the distance, as he eyed Zaelro with some degree of annoyance. “Our commander is passing judgments on these agents of darkness! You must not interfere?”

“Agents of darkness? Just who is the agent of darkness around here?” Zaelro harshly asked, his sight reciprocating from Florine and Takashi to Mina, his sense of logic figuring things out as his gaze expanded.

“You know me, Zaelro Fastoff. You know who I am and you know what my duties are,” Mina shook her head gently, but with clear disapproval, not shifting her gaze one bit. “Do I need any more explanation before I can get my job done?”

“Clearly you don’t,” Zaelro said adamantly. “What I need is not an explanation, but a justification! Why did you think that those two,” he glanced at Florine and Takashi emphatically, “are among those you are to hunt? Where is the proof?”

“Is there a further need?” the cloakless youth barged in again. “The aura of evil around that vampiress is enough to tell the tale! The people and the Church demands justice for those she and her accomplices have done!”

“You stay out of this, whoever you are. And don’t you DARE bring the Church in to frighten me,” Zaelro snarled with due annoyance. “Those who uphold the words of Jesus Christ must know more than anyone else what a mistake their predecessors had made in the so-called Witch-Hunts of the medieval age to not repeat it again!”

“You…” the zealous youth was about to toss back an insult when calmly Mina brushed him aside with a disciplinary stare, before looking at Zaelro once more, with all her sincerity.

“Zaelro, I hope you understand where I am standing,” she said softly, but with a stance anyone could readily translate as not readying to bulge an inch. “My job is to safeguard this place in manners neither the police nor the army could take care of, to smite malevolent creatures with whatever means possible. No matter what you may say, I won’t stop before evil is purged from this peaceful township.”

“If you say that Taka-chan is evil then you really should think again!” Zaelro fervently spoke. “You know each other quite well, don’t you? You know that he hasn’t done anything classifiable as evil, don’t you? You know that you would want to protect him to the best of your capabilities, don’t you?”

The word seemed to have penetrated the weak point in Mina’s mental defense, as she silently bent her neck, as if in reminiscence of a sweet memory. The silence was contagious, and soon even the outsiders, the Valhallan soldiers, were off dazzled and speechless. It was quite a while before she could gather herself up and break the silence.

“He must have told you then, I suppose,” Mina nodded, a glint of slight depression marring the texture of her perfectly clear eyes. “Yes, it is true that he is one of my best, no, exactly my best friend ever since my eyes open upon the world. But… you must understand me, that doesn’t mean I can readily forgive him when he sides with the enemy!”

“What in heaven or hell could have made you think so?” Zaelro’s patience wore thin as he uttered each word. “Just look around you, what has he ever done wrong?”

“There’s no need to… go on arguing, Fastoff-san,” coughed Takashi as he feebly rose off the ground. “It’s not her fault. Her faith commands her… to eliminate Florine, and I… I would not allow that.”

Promptly Zaelro left for his side, propping him up to the best of his ability, while still maintaining eye contact with the current menace. Still, Takashi’s form was nowhere easy to uphold, and with whatever reserve of his likely blown to bits in the previous clash, it was difficult for him to even stand upright. Even with Zaelro’s help, the best he could do was to stand with bent back, gasping for air in his every breath.

“She is a vampire, Taka-chan! I’ve told you this once, and I won’t mind repeating it again!” defiantly Mina addressed, with a high-strung faith that could be neither overcome nor shaken. “Why do you have to protect her?”

“I never expected you to do this to your best friend,” Zaelro shook his head with disappointment as he glanced at Takashi, his voice peaking with no less defiance than her when his gaze returned to her. “And furthermore, unfortunately I am one of those who trust Florine Silverlance to the best of that which is reasonable, which means that I cannot allow you to touch her now, regardless of your reasons.”

“Not you too, Zaelro Fastoff,” she sighed, more disappointment filling her already confused visage. “I don’t want to break my… respect for you, but don’t push me too far!”

“Please allow me, my lady,” Oredin respectfully bowed as he dropped into the exchange. “As of now, most intelligence sources point out that it is highly likely that Lady Florine Silverlance has an important stake in Lord Zaelro’s mission in Sankaku. The importance of this mission is the highest in terms of priority, and we, too, would not allow anyone else to get in the way.”

“Don’t threaten me,” Mina threw a similarly intimidating look at the Valhallan general, to no avail, of course, as the two-thousand-year-old Greek’s sheer age had fortified his will more than sufficient already, resulting in a counter glare of no less ferocity.

“I am not threatening you, my lady, but if you insist on getting in the way, we are ready to throw everything the 25th Valhallan Regiment has at you,” Oredin repeated his argument, this time, his voice had become much sterner and more emphatic, his eyes glaring beneath the bronze helmet in a way far from friendly, though the elder Hoplite had made it a point to maintain the peace when he could.

“You hear what he said,” Zaelro spoke, not moving an inch. “I… I must say… I am fond of you. A lot. Enough to make me feel hurting you sounding like a crime of the highest order. But then, duty stands first and foremost. Either you let both of them go right now, or I’ll have to use lethal forces against my better judgement.”

“I… I have hurt Taka-chan, and I don’t want to hurt you as well, Zaelro, but this has to go on,” Mina spoke sadly. “My line of reasoning is the same as yours – duty comes first. If you would like to stop me from completing my mission, you’ll have to step over my cold, dead corpse, I suppose…”

“So shall it be,” Oredin spoke on behalf of his supreme commander. “Sire, the rest of the Aurora Set is with us, and you can use it at any time you want to!”

The Hoplite’s snapping finger marked two of his spear fighters dropping their weapons on the ground, before moving to the front line, each carrying one hand of a large crate, which they promptly laid on the charred ground. The lid slid open, revealing within it the various pieces of the Golden Aurora Armor, the Prime Treasure personal to the One Archangel, the Terran Deity of Light. Even with the missing Borelias Sword, the almost impenetrable defense of the Aurora Set was still formidable, lest a foe should think about running it down with brute force or colorful techniques.

Brandishing his newly-earnt Paladin Sword, Zaelro about-faced, facing the open chest, before uttering a random vocal order, as he had done before. The shade of dazzling gold quickly brought itself to the grim visage of the death-filled battle zone, as if bringing the warm sunlight to ease the chill of death and ravage. Although it couldn’t help restore life to the deceased, the sight of the bright sunlight where there was a dire need for warmth and enlightenment lit up the entire corner of the devastated garden. Basking in that mystical, angelic light, Zaelro’s form stood, majestically and formidably clad in the golden, flawless texture of the lion-branded Golden Aurora, the Shield of Faith up as a sign of an unshakable belief in what he thought was right.

“Stay back while you can, Oredin,” Zaelro found himself speaking, maybe even against his better judgement. “Mina Misagi is too dangerous – we cannot afford unnecessary casualties any longer.”

“Sire, but…” Oredin’s concerned voice rang.

“I believe I can take care of myself,” Zaelro said. “As for you, Mr. Kaledon, please keep the lines with the periphery patrol squads secured – we have an army to stop tonight, remember.”

Then, turning to the huntress, his blade held high, Zaelro shook his head at her, as if persuading for the final time for a nonviolent withdrawal, to which her firm expression showed no will to do so at all.

“I’m sorry, Zaelro, but yes… duty come first,” was her final answer.

And then the inevitable clash commenced, with a handful of razor-sharp throwing daggers launched at the golden-clad commander at full speed. The Shield of Faith took care of all those projectiles, none of which being able to even scratch, let alone pierce the enchanted gold of the pinnacle of Hadrian Paladin shields. When the last dagger bounced off the surface, falling down on the ground, punching holes in the already wounded earth, Mina’s full frontal charge drew Zaelro’s blade to block. From then on, everything took place at lightning speed.

The battle went on longer than both of them previously thought, for a simple reason, no one could actually hurt the other. With her flurries of colorful attacks with her blessed claws, Mina managed to suppress Zaelro and any attack he could throw out, blocking with ease whatever he got through her curtain of blades. Nowhere nearing his opponent in terms of speed and accuracy, Zaelro’s legendary defense was now proving to be more of a big nuisance to Mina than previously thought. Out of the four-hundred-plus attacks she tossed out in the time of four minutes, at a mastery level unmatched by even the best of martial artists, with lightning-fast speed and mesmerizing grace, none could do more than slightly damaging the perfect gold layer of godly protection.

As if that wasn’t enough, it seemed that Aurorus, the One Archangel, had imbued the holy plate with the ability to repair itself, and no matter how she scratched it, low, high, narrow or deep, the surface would heal itself again the next time she set her eyes upon it. It was as if whatever Zaelro was wearing was immune to physical damage, or so she thought, after the three hundredth slash and four hundredth uppercut attempt to cut through it, as well as the not at all negligible frustration coming as a result thereof.

Finally came one of her mistakes, with a downward slash a couple of inches lower than it should. Zaelro’s chance was fully realized with a rather unaimed strike, and more like an instinctive swish than a coordinated counter attack effort. But it did hit her, tearing her leather cloak apart as the Paladin Sword sliced through the brown-dyed surface. It didn’t hurt her, to say the least, but was enough for her to force a step backward, her tattered apparel no longer billowing like it was all the time. But there was one thing certain – her pride had taken quite a blow.

Standing silent for a second following that, Mina’s reaction was, understandably, removing her cloak. As the tattered garment fell on the ground with a swish, the female vampire hunter emerged in the form she would least like people to see her in – the standard, high school uniform that would give her identity up in no time if caught. But Zaelro was soon to regret that action – Mina Misagi was far scarier than her quiet, deceitfully beautiful figure had people believe. Swiftly, she reached for her belt, drawing out a handful of what seemed to be tiny bottles filled with some kind of liquid with unnatural, yet highly vivid, colors.

The next thing Zaelro knew was three powerful, incendiary blasts right at his place, following a sudden whip of her hand. Had his instinctive maneuver not had his shield up to cover his face, the resulting blasts could have given him a series of deforming, long-lasting third-degree burn scars enough to require him a mask whenever he went out for the rest of his life. Regardless, the blasts knocked him off control for quite a while, and in the meantime, Mina had enough time to organize another flurry, this time, at double the speed and double the ferocity, such that the recovery rate of the Golden Aurora could no longer match her accelerated offense. As if that wasn’t the worst, her continual attacks had become so devastating that the commander of the Valhallan Regiment was being pushed back with each slash and cuts that she threw at him, being able to do no more than withdrawing his shield to defend himself.

The defensive Shield of Faith, however, could not defend him forever. As untrained as he was, his now disoriented movement to keep up with the suppressing attack on her behalf cost him severely in terms of balance. Mina saw it all too well, and, within minutes of her shedding the destroyed cloak, withdrew herself, before promptly launching a full-power triple uppercut, aiming at the upper half of his body. Those blows were not meant to cut or slash, but rather to push, and it did exactly what it needed to. The perfectly coordinated slashes on the vampire slayer’s part resulted in a overwhelming overall push, forcing his body to slant backward, discarding any meager sense of balance he had left at the time. The consequence was harsh on Zaelro, as his entire armored form were forced downward by the weight of his own defensive apparel, with aloud thud and the consecutive clattering of golden plates colliding with one another upon contact with the hard, cold earth.

When Zaelro realized the significant of the attack it was already too late to take any countermeasure – he was lying flat-footed on the ground, with no practical means of self-defense. What was worse, the weight of the armor made it impossible for the downed Aurora-clad warrior to return on his feet, the heavy weight of the enchanted defense now working perfectly against the very person it was supposed to protect. The sight of the chilling steel claw at his neck was just the conclusion of what was too obvious to deny.

“The battle is over, Zaelro. I won.” Mina said, although clear that triumph neither pleased nor eased her, evident in the depressing glint in her eyes as she held the claw to his neck.

“You will not harm Lord Zaelro Fastoff!” growled the faithful Greek myrmidon, grabbing the shaft of his spear, as if readying to order his men into battle at any time.

“Relax, I don’t want to harm him myself,” the vampire slayer replied, yet contradictorily, still kept her blade in the same threatening position, before turning to her prisoner, her voice not totally void of affectionate regret. “So I suppose you should leave now and let us deal with this, shouldn’t you?”

To reply her words came a large explosion, as a rather small column of crimson flame, but still potent in its own way, collapsed on her exact position. Zaelro never saw it coming, and had just enough time to roll away from the direct impact, the slightly damaged Shield of Faith providing what defense it could to shield his face from the direct heat of the flame. When he could finally regain his lost balance and had a look at where he was standing before, the commander was taken completely aback by what had happened. As the pillar of fire subsided, a cloud of asphyxiating, snow-white smoke churned up from where Mina was standing, followed by a respective rain of sand and gravel. For a moment, it seemed as if a load of explosive had been dumped at the place and blown up to create such an effect.

“Commander!” shrieked the zealous youth, when the astonishment in his eyes turned into a horrible realization.

In no less horror and disbelief Zaelro turned back, and at the first glance, caught the culprit red-handed. Florine Silverlance, her circular amulet in hand and basking in the moonlight of the evening, was in the recovery stance of one just having cast a highly devastating spell. It was then Zaelro’s turn to be dumbfounded, being at a thorough lack of understanding and total disbelief at the latest events.

“What… what have you just done?” Takashi did not wait until Zaelro had recovered from the moment’s astonishment to ask, his voice trembling with the same degree of horror that was filling Zaelro’s eyes.

“I… I have… no other choices,” Florine’s self-defense sounded weak and regretful, as she bent her neck, awkwardly covering her locket in her palms. “I must… I must not perish today. My father… still needs justice, and I will… I will not be killed before the day he is avenged!”

“But you shouldn’t have…” Takashi was at no less confusion than his friend was, and his words were muttered while his mind was still that dazzled.

“You shall pay for this, monster!” the final standing vampire hunter shouted, his voice going wild and drenched in rage, as he picked up his now broken katana, staring at Florine as if readying to rush in at any minute. Yet, hardly had the others had the chance to react when within the column of smoke and debris, a familiar voice sprang to the senses.

“Don’t overreact, Suuichi. I am far from dead,” the voice spoke, in a rather relaxed tone when compared to the current situation, drawing everyone’s attention to the now-settling smoke and dust veiling the center of the flame column’s impact, causing eyes to roll and jaws to drop as they stared at the newest development.

And when the smoke and dust had settled down enough for everyone to see what was beyond it, Mina’s figure emerged through the fading screen, alive and well. The blast had created a hole at least one foot deep where it struck, carbonizing everything over that depth, but somehow Mina had shrugged it off with ease with little consequence on herself. Apart from her soiled school dress and slightly messed up hair, as well as a few burns here and there on her sleeves, she was completely untouched by whatever Florine had thrown at her. A smile of triumph resided on her face, light, but evident of one having so miraculously prevailed in an ordeal that would normally send a person on a one-way trip to the afterlife.

Fathomable bewilderment reigned on everyone else’s expression as her form slowly emerged from the now fully resided column of debris. But for Zaelro and his soldiers, astonishment was even more condensed in the form of what she was holding in her arm as the smoke and dust fully settled down. In her hands loomed a kite-shaped metal plate, black as the night sky and gleaming with the darkest of shadows, decorated by the raven figure to increase the nocturnal effect. She was unprofessionally holding it with both hands, perhaps from the suddenness of the attack. But in any case, it was evident that the shield she used to defend herself against Florine’s sneak attack wasn’t hers in the first place. And Zaelro was not the only one to realize the familiarity of that accessory when its blackness fully revealed itself as the smoke dulled.

“Sire, that is the Nocturnal Guard she’s holding!” Oredin gasped. “How did she ever get to even possess that Prime Treasure, let alone use it?”

“True enough – this tool was in the Faceless One’s possession in the attack on Sankaku no Uta,” Zaelro nodded with approval, his eyes glued on her as she ascended to ground level. “No wonder…”

Regardless of Zaelro’s No wonder, the fact that Mina Misagi was resisting completely an attack that could have cost more than a dozen their lives in a fiery infernal pit was having a negative effect on the morale of his troops. Brave as the Valhallan soldiers were, it would, in good judgement, be unreasonable to expect them to stand ground firmly before an opponent that had defeated their respected commander in battle right after downing two other already powerful beings. The spell resistance she won herself was just the conclusion. Even Zaelro himself was shocked and somewhat discouraged at that sight, something seen quite well in his hesitating eyes and his twisted mouth.

“So you see,” Mina said as she gently looked at Zaelro again, right after hopping up from the hole, “by now it is as hard to defeat me as to uproot a thousand-year oak tree with your bare hands. As I said, it’s high time you left, isn’t it?”

“And you, too, Taka-chan,” she turned to Florine’s faithful guard. “You should go home too – it’s late and Hanae is probably waiting for you.”

“Zaelro Samuel Fastoff shall not leave. At least when I am here.”

The ascending voice at the background preceded any negative reaction from either of them. Before anyone could readily understand what additional surprise the night had got for them, the ground rumbled, the air cracked, and the evening’s moderate breeze magnified into a huge gale-like wind, cutting through trees and ripping off their branches whatever leaves that the winter hadn’t yet plucked. As everyone bent down to shield themselves partly from the cutting wind, the schoolyard looked as if it was breaking apart, as the time and space of the place began to distort in an attempt to forge a warp gate at the very location. Zaelro found this both old and new. Obviously, the Valhallan Regiment always traveled around with warps like that, but never before had he seen a warp gate so dominantly powerful and thoroughly distorting as that. The first impression to strike him was a mild fright. Whatever being was transporting itself to the scene must have been excessively powerful, godly, or both.

It then came to Zaelro that what Oredin had told him earlier, that length of teleportation is proportionate to how powerful the creature being warped, was true indeed. For over a minute the wind raged, the leaves rattled and the space twisted. And when the warp gate was finally fully open, out from nowhere stepped a winged figure, gleaming in the purest of lights following his every step. Upon arrival, his wings spread out proudly, signifying his remarkable position in the celestial world, as well as a fair demonstration of power as he stepped forth. The aura of sanctity around the newcomer, although nowhere near godliness just yet, was still formidable. His figure was neither large nor markedly imposing, yet it was the light that radiated from his very origin that was entrancing the entire battlefield. For all what Zaelro knew, an angel had descended upon them, for unknown purposes. That was, until her recognized a familiar feature of both sternness and kindness embodied in the single shape of a warrior-angel. And that realization climaxed in a cry of joy as the newcomer stepped closer to them, revealing his features fully to all those who beheld.

“Argeus!” Zaelro cried out. “You’ve arrived!”

“Zaelro Samuel Fastoff,” the paladin angel spoke as soon as he spotted his protégé among the crowd, his voice, strangely enough, much, much more resounding and ascending than what he was used to hearing in his dreams, “I suppose what you have to do tonight may be too hard for you, so I have come hoping to lend you a hand. I hope I haven’t been too late, have I?”

“No, you are just on time!” Zaelro replied.

“And who might you be?” Mina, having now overcome her initial awe, proceeded to fix gaze on the angel and asked, switching her stance to defensive as she spoke.

“I am Argeus Elmarian Sunrise, as Zaelro Fastoff has spoken,” Argeus replied soundly. “A Paladin in service of the Terran Kingdom of Hadrius, and now an angel in service of the Terran God of Light.”

“An… angel?” the zealous youth blurted. “So whose side are you on then? Will you help us destroy those foul vampires?”

“My goal is to destroy vampires, yes,” Argeus calmly spoke as he turned to face him. “But if your question is, will I help you to exterminate the woman named Florine Silverlance, then no. In fact, I have come here to save her rather than banish her.”

“What?” the asker gasped in astonishment. “How can you, being an angel, side with creatures of darkness?”

“Young man, there is more to the world than just black and white as we know it. Light is not always true and good and darkness is not always wrong and evil.” Argeus said. “But then, I didn’t come here to issue a lesson of philosophy, but rather to make sure that the right person is saved. What we have at stake at the current situation would not allow for anything to stand in the way.”

“I’m afraid, sir, whoever you are,” Mina solemnly spoke, “The lady here that you want to save is a vampire. We are vampire slayers, and it is our duty to make sure that her kind is exterminated from the face of the Earth.”

“And what if I insist on saving her?” Argeus asked back.

“Then I will face you with the full power of a holy vampire slayer. You can leave now, or face the consequences,” Mina stated, not at all willing to abandon her position.

“Brave words,” remarked the angel. “No wonder young Zaelro Fastoff has developed an interest in you. Still, as I said, your bravery I praise, but since you are getting into the way, I will have no mercy. Do you still wish to continue?”

“I have vowed to destroy evil whenever I draw breath, and I won’t stop when I still can fight!” Mina declared as if restating a sacred oath

“Argeus, what are you going to do?” Zaelro rolled his eyes at the angel.

The angel, however, ignored his question. Instead, he drew his shining blade, held it with both hands at face level, before spreading his wings at full length, raising the blade above his head, gathering light at the very tip of his blade, as if channeling a powerful spell.

“Illus Grungedale, heed my call,” chanted him, aloud. “With your brothers in the sacred hall, hereby your master makes his call, come to me, and force their fall!”

Hardly had he finished his chanting than a pure column of sunlight shone upon him, as if breaking out of the dark veil of night itself from the dawn beyond, covering his entire shape in a golden aura, somewhat even stronger than his own aura of light. And then, descending down the shaft of the said column, four little, chromatic spheres emerged in a circle, first tiny, enlarging themselves the closer they approached the ground at a sharply increasing rate. When all of them had arrived at the angel’s position, each of the balls had grown the size of a soccer ball. On a second look, Zaelro was amazed to see that the balls each carried a face of their own, and a familiar one as well, when he was at it. At least, he could see the righteous, venerable look of age-old wisdom and righteousness signature of Illus Grungedale within the golden sphere, and Kombus Grungedale’s mischievous, yet loyal and enthusiastic snicker within the orange-reddish sphere.

“They are… ethereal,” remarked the awed commander of the 25th Valhallan Regiment. “Is that their true form as spirits?”

And then the spirits of the four Grungedale Brothers started to spin around the tip of Argeus’ edge. Their speed accelerated as they drew closer to the surface of the edge, and in only a moment, had been spinning so rapidly that they looked almost like a solitary white wheel rotating around Argeus’ sword. And then, with a blinding flash, the four spirits seemingly disappeared, as the aurous column upon which they descended disintegrated, giving out a radiating blast of light that pierced the night sky, lighting up a huge area around the school complex for a brief moment. The question of where they went was resolved immediately after that, when, with one hand, Argeus raised his sword to the sky.

The sword’s guardpiece had dramatically changed after the ceremony, as Zaelro saw it. Instead of a single crosspiece for the guard, now the sword had sported a double crosspiece perpendicular to each other and to the blade itself, each separate prong of the double crosspiece bearing a single color distinctive of one of the Grungedale brothers. A rainbow-like spectrum now surrounded the blade, a tower of multicolor light housing within it the elegance and devastation expected of a weapon of that caliber. Zaelro was awed by the elegance of the blade, for good reasons. Was it the Grungedale, one of the Hadrian Paladinian Crosses he was beholding?

“Illus, this looks just like the old times, doesn’t it?” Argeus spoke, as if to himself, but Zaelro knew far too well who he was speaking to. The spirits of the Paladinian Cross he owned… or, more like it, used to own. “After today, maybe I’ll never have the chance to wield you all again. Let’s make this a finale to be remembered!”

And then, with the needed sternness in the menacing stance he took, the paladin angel stared at Mina.

“This is your final chance to withdraw, girl,” he said, brandishing the chromatic blade. “Will you back off?”

“Never!” Mina exclaimed, as she straightened up her claw, before lunging at the angel in question.

“Defend yourself then,” Argeus announced solemnly, “You are about to face the powerful Sword of the Five Armies of the Hadrian Paladins!”

Whatever happened next was perhaps the most beautiful performance of martial art Zaelro had had a chance to behold. It all started when Argeus slammed his sword into the ground, sending a shockwave straight towards the vampire slayer. The shockwave didn’t harm her much, but it completely broke her charge, sending her backward with the mass of dirt and debris he tossed alongside with it. Before Mina could effectively draw up a significant defense, the angel had glided forward, leaped towards her backward-flying figure, before horizontally spinning three full rounds in the air, like an aggressive spin whose collision edge was the Grungedale. Had Mina not withdrawn her claws to guard her, the triple spin could have sliced her into half three times over, just like how it got rid of both her claws in no time.

The attack was nowhere near conclusion yet. As Mina was falling to the ground, Argeus had already positioned himself well footed for the next attack, in the form of a quick, rapid charge, knocking the already unbalanced opponent still finding a safe way to land off the ground and back to the air. And then came the climax, as he skillfully leaped to her altitude, with another triple slash at her origin, each bearing the strength of hundreds. Forever the vampire hunter would have to be thankful for the presence of the Nocturnal Guard, without which she would have been sliced into pieces with that onslaught. The shield, however, was not that lucky. Although the angel could not break the shield, his blade had carved a deep snowflake shape pattern at the very center of the defensive apparel, literally slicing the spread raven decoration into six. The impact was so powerful that it blew the shield right off her hand as she was tossed upwards once more.

To end his performance, the angel landed back on the ground, and, seeing that Mina was still airborne following his perfectly executed combo, proceeded to launch the fifth and final salvo of the combo, an uppercut followed by a full somersault backwards. This move took him out of the fray, landing him back among the ranks of the Valhallan soldiers, at which point he raised his blade above his head, resulting in a cluster of light, seemingly descending right from the Higher Heavens, bathing the whole company of Zaelro’s followers with a rain of healing magic signature of only the priests of highest order. The bruises and scratches the commander of the regiment got following his clash with Mina was soothed quickly, and so was Takashi and Florine’s wounds. All of which took place in merely ten seconds, and most of those present couldn't even catch a full view of it.

However, the victim of Argeus Sunrise’s combined force was not so lucky as those she had previously wounded. With both claws broken and the Nocturnal Guard out of commission, Mina had to take the brunt of the final cut, slashing across her back mercilessly with the divine wrath of a Foremost Paladin, as well as quite the large fall that accompanied it. Such was the damage that she could only lift her head up a little following the fall in an attempt to resist the pain. She failed miserably, collapsing back with a painful gasp and closed eyes, as if already dead.

“Sword of the Five Armies, the pride of the Hadrian Paladins,” Argeus calmly spoke a conclusion as he gazed upon his fallen opponent. “Sharp as always, whether in life or death.”

******

DF  Post #: 35
2/3/2009 22:40:41   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 35
The Uneasy Handshake


It took the entire crowd of spectator a good moment of dazzled silence, with unprecedented astonishment and the added admiration on the Valhallan soldiers’ part, before realizing that the battle had been well over. Even after the final blow of the sword blitz had been in place, the aurous chromatic pulses around Argeus’ blade were still shimmering, as if announcing an obvious victory for the champion of the Light. The way Argeus’ armor glared in the moonlight victoriously came to the eyes of the beholders as a semi-ceremonial declaration of the overwhelming power of the angel in action. That notion was further reinforced by the way he spread his eyes back at the onlookers, showering the only remaining vampire hunter with the righteous fury of a Hadrian Paladin, his wings spread out at full span - a threat of sort, although looking at the current state of the battlefield, it was not necessary any longer. After all, of what threat would an injured vampire hunter with a broken sword pose?

“You have seen for yourself,” Argeus’ voice sounded, in a low, intimidating tone, as if addressing a formal enemy of the light. “You have no chance of resisting the full power of a Special Class Angel in service of the Light.”

The tone by which Argeus addressed, along with his eyes of unforgiving judgement and daunting shimmer signature of great, unfathomable power still pulsating from the very edge of the Paladinian Cross he wielded, succeeded in its role of intimidation, forcefully pushing the last standing vampire hunter a few steps backwards in a noticeable panic. His eyes were still furious and his hand still clutching the broken blade in rage, but in any case, the straggler was not the angel’s main concern any longer, nor was he able to put up any act considerably threatening to prompt further action.

Argeus’ sight then shifted to the White Princess and her guard, still struggling to stand upright. He raised his eyebrow a little out of slight dissatisfaction as he glanced at Takashi. The way the schoolboy bent his back, leaning against the invisible shaft of semi-solid air suspending from his fingertip all the way to the ground, gasping for breath was not the healthiest of ways – apparently his healing magic was not enough to heal the ailed teenager of his diseased lungs. Florine was slightly better, her bruises and scratches having mostly dissipated, though the mark of over exertion was still bearing its hallmark in the way she slumped over, her tell-tale eyes filled to the brim with fatigue. It would probably take them a good while to recuperate back to acceptable health. But at least they were safe for now.

“As for you,” the angel remarked in a friendly tone, “I can say that imminent danger is over for both of you. Now you’re free to leave this place.”

For a while they remained silence, their eyes still flaring with the yet-to-recover awe Argeus’ assault had incited. And when the astonishment of a moment had largely subsided, the angel saw in its place a noticeable sense of confusion, as the White Princess proceeded to eye him from top to toes, with the inquisitorial, distrusting look.

“Do you have any question?” the angel said to fill in the void of words, a kind smile warding off whatever battle ferocity still left over from the combat.

“How can I know you are not deceiving us?” she finally spoke, in a tone still somewhat muddled by some degree of fright. “That you are not one of his agents? That your reason for saving us is totally… fair and just?”

“Your enemy is Reglay von Gendamme, and so is mine. You are an integral part in our effort to stop him, and as they say, an enemy’s enemy is a friend,” the angel shook, brushing away Florine’s doubt with each and every of his wise words. “Besides, if I had wanted to harm you in any way, you wouldn’t be standing here alive and well as you are now, would you?”

The Grungedale in the angel’s hand flared up somewhat, the chromatic pulse from the aurous blade demonstrating the credibility of Argeus’ claim as it glittered, pure, splendid power radiating from its very origin, the kind of power that could smite, kill and devastate as well as or even better than curing, healing and protecting. That notion silenced whatever word Florine was about to utter, as she turned to gaze at the blade of colorful lights, no doubt making her nervous all the more, clogging her words along the shaft of her throat. No doubt it was the first time the princess had seen so much power unleashed at such a narrow limit of time and space, a performance both awesome and frightening. That hesitation only grew more obvious the more she was exposed to the visual manifestation of his unprecedented prowess.

“Is there anything else I can help you with?” Argeus asked, keeping his voice mild and soothing.

“Uh… no, really, I just wanted to know more about the gentleman who saved us, that’s all.” Florine uttered. “So I suppose we should get a move on now, shouldn’t we?”

“Then go,” Argeus nodded. “You had better lay low for the time being – everything is going to be… messed up in the foreseeable future.”

“They are not… going… anywhere!”

That voice as well as the alarming level of violence from its origin froze the White Princess dead in her track. Although distorted by heavy pants and gasps, as well as a significant amount of withheld pain trapped at its very bottom, the female vampire slayer’s voice was easily recognizable from the persistent brashness left pretty much unchanged in spite of the dire moment. The angel turned back, lifting his eyebrow once more at the second stroke of astonishment in just a few minutes. Mina Misagi was still alive, albeit bleeding badly and nowhere near combat-readiness. Blood tricked down her arm, her sleeve, running down her legs and soaking her pure white socks as well. Her blood had discolored the entire back of her school uniform, dyeing the brownish skirt into a dark crimson shade. Had she been an average, run-of-the-mill schoolgirl she would have been taken on a one-way trip to meet her ancestors three times over.

Even being the trained and hardened fighter she was, that enormous blood outflow had left her its inevitable consequences. From the way she stood, her legs seemingly flimsy and weak, barely able to support her own weight - an insignificant load itself – it was obvious she had lost a lot of strength, and whatever she was left with was barely a threat any more. But how she looked, despite the unhealthy paleness and the grimace out of overwhelming pain on her face, showed a determination, to the brink of blind zealousness, that somewhat seemed to have overridden the barrier of physical agony.

“Still standing,” Argeus remarked, “Fascinating, I suppose. Not many enemies of the Hadrian Paladins can take one such salvo and live to tell the tale.”

“Wicked angel, listen,” accused Mina, with enfeebled voice, but still headstrong and filled with conviction, as if her entire soul was placed in her words. “It is my duty as a vampire slayer to not let the vile creatures of darkness to pollute everyday life any more. And I’ll stand by that vow till death does us apart!”

As she spoke, her physical integrity, as if not dismissed enough, began to fall apart at an even quicker pace, alongside with the tiny streams of blood flowing down her every downtrodden limb, each escaping drop leaving her weaker and more prone to collapse. Under the faint moonlight, it seemed as if she was losing every bit of her color by the seconds.

“I respect your enthusiasm and your devotion,” Argeus nimbly brushed her speech aside, “but this time I believe you are the one not going anywhere with that kind of… ailment.”

Barely had the angel finished his words than he started to move, or rather, hover, towards the wounded woman, his sword still in hand, the formidable aura of power around its shaft as bright as ever. The notion of the armed, undefeatable warrior closing on her while being defenseless herself, regardless of what an iron heart she has, was more than enough to carve some fear into that heart of steel, the bright silhouette of the angel closing in on her seemed like an avatar of a bloodthirsty god demanding a live sacrifice. Her face somewhat turned even paler as she stared at his coming, awkwardly shifting her stance to defensive, only to realize to her added horror that her defenselessness in that case was exactly literal in meaning – his previous onslaught had left her with no other weapon to defend herself, not even a throwing dagger left. Her teeth clenched as her sight glued on Argeus’ advancement, as a fine representative of the inner struggle visible through her crystal-clear eyes, wherein the moment’s fear and the steadfastness of a female warrior of her position were dueling an indecisive match.

Argeus flew rather slowly, as it seemed to the rest of those present in the school yard, but to the wounded vampire huntress in question, his winged form and his chromatic blade was closing in on her far too quickly. A quick jolt of panic ran across her as she stared at Argeus, now barely half a dozen yards from her. What was he going to do next? Slice her head off with that unmatched blade of his? Or use some kind of magic from a different dimension to blast her to bits? Or any other, out-of-this-world method to get rid of her so nonstandard and so gruesome she would rather not thing about? Regardless, whatever he was planning she was unable to resist at her current state. She was not the only one to think that way, as revealed sooner than enough.

“Wait!” a warmly familiar voice sounded, or more likely, shrieked right behind the angel as he was within an arm’s length from the downed vampire slayer, prompting him to stop whatever he was doing. The next thing the angel realized was his young protégé running towards him at full speed, his eyes bewildered and horrified, a feverish haste seizing control of his better judgement, flaring in his brown eyes in the utmost of urgency.

Then the angel realized that it was not him that Zaelro Fastoff was running towards, but rather the wounded lady behind him. As the angel turned around to confirm his perception, the young Britons had positioned himself between them, effectively separating the angel and the vampire huntress, shielding her with his very body, as if defending her from anything harmful Argeus was possibly thinking about. From the highly exerting haste he threw up, it was obvious that he was fully convinced of Argeus’ malice, how improbably or even non-existent it was in reality.

“Don’t worry, I’m here,” the English teen said, panting as he recovered from the rapid dash while still armored in the full Aurora armor, his eyes reciprocating between Mina and Argeus, a protective and comforting look for the former and a distrusting, daring glare at the latter. “If he wants to harm you he’ll have to slice through the defense of the Aurora Set first!”

“Relax, Zaelro Fastoff,” realizing now what the fuss was all about, Argeus responded with an understanding smile, as he gave each of the duo a reassuring glance. “I am not harming any of you, nor is it ever my intention to do you harm.”

“You don’t look too friendly, Argeus,” Zaelro declared as he looked at the angel with some degree of allegation. “Look, Mina is wounded. What else would you like to do to her?”

“I… ah, I see.”

The next, accidental glance at the colorfully threatening edge of his Grungedale revealed to the angel what a diplomatic mistake he had made. An innocent, apologetic nod followed that realization, as the angel stepped back a couple of steps, enough to make the duo feel reassured and the air of threat around him lessened to an acceptable level. There was a short pause, as if the Prince Paladin was hesitating something akin to a fond memory of an age past, as he glanced at the Grungedale’s edge from one end to another, examining every single feature of the finest relic of the Paladin Order of Hadrius. Then, the angel shook away all those notions, as he held his sword up to his face, so that the crosspiece hang up at the same level as his eyes, in the pose he conjured the Grungedale brothers just now.

“So… this is the last time, friends. Thank you for everything, Grungedale Brothers,” he said, as if speaking to the multicolored crosspiece itself, as he continued to declare, this time in a very solemn voice, comparable to his previous incantation. “The Grungedale Brothers, hereby I officially relieve you of your duties and your bonds to me, the Foremost Paladin Argeus Elmarian Sunrise in service of His Divinity the One Archangel and the Kingdom of Hadrius. Free may you be, until a worthy champion of the Light takes you up and brings you along in his quest to protect the faith of Light and everything just and hallow! May Justice be with the Light and all its believers!”

Then the four perpendicular prongs of the crosspiece, to the amazement of the beholders, started to creak, loudening gradually, before climaxing with a large crack, at which point they detached from the blade’s shaft, giving out an entire payload of blinding, multicolored aura as they left the base weapon. In seconds, the fragments of the guardpiece reverted back to their original shape – a cluster of wisp-like spiritual spheres orbiting the sword’s blade, each glowing around the edge with a single, distinctive color. As they made their departure, so did the chromatic flare around the paladin angel’s sword subside, as if absorbed into the respective spheres, for the spiritual globes grew larger and larger as the flare dulled. That, with the removal of the distinctive Paladinian Cross guardpiece, had reverted the blade Argeus wielded to the normality of a more or less ordinary-made sword, one no more threatening or overwhelming than the English longsword Sir Jonathan was hoarding in droves in his private chamber back at the Regiment’s headquarters.

Eventually, the now enlarged spirits broke free from its orbit when the shaft of light giving rise to their arrival previously revisited, collapsing on Argeus’ form like a condensed stream of golden glow. And following that shaft the spirits departed, lifted off Argeus’ form as if riding an ethereal escalator of light and grace. Maybe it was just Zaelro, but it seemed as the angel looked up at their descending form, the spirits actually stopped in mid-air for a brief moment, as if paying the final token of appreciation to its previous owner and benevolent master. The rest of the departure was quick, as the spirits zoomed off to the vertical limit, vanishing in the faint night with a glint in the background of darkness, like a cluster of comets.

Only when the column of light had safely seen his faithful Grungedale comrades back to where they should be that Argeus sighed, a sigh of both relief and mild nostalgia. After all, it was the only remaining relic still connecting his current self with the Prince Paladin of the past, a fact the angel greeted rather undesirably with a shake.

The next thing the angel did was to discard his blade, to everyone’s astonishment. The dull steel blade, stripped of the Grungedale brothers, fell with a rather resounding clatter on the ground in an act of pure diplomatic purpose, as the angel redirected his glance at the couple before him, still awed by the latest development. He then slowly hovered towards the duo once more, this time as weaponless as they were, with no sign of harmful intent.

“Zaelro Fastoff,” the angel spoke when he was within reach of the duo, “In dismissing the Grungedale brother for the last time, I hope you have understood my message. I don’t mean to do Miss Misagi any harm. But still, I need you to step aside for now.”

“Why?” Zaelro rolled his eyes at the angel, to which Argeus responded brushing Zaelro out of the way by pushing himself through, without saying a word, his motion forceful and decisive, but without any malice. Still, how abruptly Argeus advanced towards her still made Mina frown, her already flimsy and weakened form shivered unconsciously at the imposing sight of the angel’s advancement. Her eyes opened at full width, locking on the angel, a crystal-clear image of uncertainty and nervousness projecting from her vivid black-brownish irises.

“Miss Misagi, there is no need to worry,” Argeus repeated, a sense of righteous faith and trustworthiness not alien to her own ideology filling his voice, somehow, subliminally, coaxing the young woman back to an acceptable state of calmness. “Close your eyes and relax for now. All shall be well.”

The next thing the angel did almost made Zaelro facepalm in self-ridicule for forgetting such a basic fact of lore. The angel paid a short couple of seconds to look the wounded woman over, and then raised his hands into the sky, chanting a short, but fervent incantation, most presumably a short prayer in praise of the One Archangel. The faithful prayer from the most loyal of followers would never go unanswered by the Deity of Light, and the outcome arrived in the form of a globe of celestial, golden light, descending upon his clasped hands, before shattering just over his thumbtips, releasing a golden veil of healing mist, shimmering in harmony with the silver moon, falling gracefully like the purest of spring rains over Mina’s downed form.

As the semi-liquid light fell upon her, the vampire slayer could feel a familiar, yet still otherworldly sooth running all along the gash on her back, massaging the broken skin, refreshing the shredded flesh, restoring life back to the supposedly lifeless. Pain subsided as smoothness replaced the tearing pain across her body, and as it gave way, vitality and health restored themselves. In a couple of seconds, the vampire huntress felt as if no blood had been lost at all, her complexion got its color back, her limbs no longer weak and heavy, as if any injuries she had taken was just a dream. What the angel had done she didn’t know for sure, but it was not harmful, but rather the complete opposite.

“You… saved me?” full realization burst out of Mina’s lips with ardent astonishment. “But… why? You are supposed to be a fallen angel, aren’t you?”

“Contrary to your belief, I am not a fallen angel, and shall never be. Normally I don’t run around trying to save vampires and demons, clearly not,” Argeus mildly explained, although his frown at Mina’s last words showed clearly how he found her misunderstanding repugnant. “But you need to understand that the mission that we have to take care of requires the woman you accused as a murderous vampire. Its importance means that I cannot, and will not allow any harm done to her until the due date, by whatever means necessary.”

“Still… she is responsible for this many deaths,” Mina said with understandable disbelief as she gazed around the field, at each and every pile of mutilated corpse, before returning it to the angel. “Still you can forgive her?”

The angel paused for a while as he took a brief, but comprehensive glance at the battlefield, his eagle-eyed keenness scanning on the jagged, deformed dead in the surrounding.

“It takes a lot of brawn to actually do this much damage to a human body,” Argeus concluded. “The one having done this must have been a strong fighter, I suppose. As far as my resources told me, Florine Silverlance the White Princess is neither the fighter nor the weapon master needed. Am I right?”

Mina rolled her eyes in disbelief at the angel as he concluded his speech. Argeus’ words could not have been truer – apparently the blind zeal and combat fury at the sight of the schoolyard filled with freshly killed corpses had clouded the vampire slayers’ judgement at the beginning of the battle. But it was not that failure to investigate that had triggered Mina’s reaction, but rather the name that Argeus mentioned.

“Wait… did you say that,” Mina immediately turned to face the battered White Vampire, her eyes glowing with awe and disbelief, “she is… Florine Valther Silverlance, the only daughter of the famous White Vampire warlord Hector Silverlance?”

“I am my father’s daughter, vampire slayer,” confirmation came from the lady in question herself. “I am Florine Silverlance, and I am proud to bear my father’s name.”

“If that is so, then I’ve got bad news for you,” Mina shook her head at the White Princess after revelation was well accepted, “Your stay in Sankaku is endangering yourself as much as it jeopardize the everyday lives of twenty thousand of the town’s populace.”

“What?” Florine stared back at her previous hunter. “What do you mean endanger?”

“The Black Emperor Reglay von Gendamme has openly declared that his primary objective in any activity these days is to hunt for you,” Mina explained. “By far he has razed three villages in Germany, a small hamlet in Western Russia, two more fishing villages near Vladivostok, and a minor food production plant near Osaka. Does that sound familiar to you?”

“He knows where I am hiding, though not exactly,” nodded Florine with an apologetic glint in her eyes. “I.. my apologies...”

“Well, just so you know,” continued Mina, “some of the Church’s more extremist hunter wings has prioritized you as an utmost important target, in the hope that sacrificing you as a scapegoat can somewhat slow down Reglay's destruction.”

There was an understandable silence on behalf of the White Princess at these words as she glanced at the huntress, at a thorough lack for appropriate words.

“Are you… one of them?” Florine found those five words to be the most appropriate at the moment, and so she spoke, with slightly trembling voice.

“No,” Mina calmly replied. “But that doesn’t mean that I approve of your presence here. Now that I know who you are and that you are not a... direct threat, the most I can do is to find you a good way of leaving town,” she then peered at Florine’s eyes persuasively. “You don’t want to make other people suffer because of your existence in the wrong place, do you?”

“No, but…”

“So it is settled,” Argeus interrupted the White Princess’ words with his decisive declaration. “As for now, I hope that you all can cooperate for the time being while Miss Silverlance is still stranded here, can you?”

“Cooperate?” Mina gasped. “She is still a vampire! Don't you think that is too much to ask of us?”

“Think for yourself. The warlord who can afford half a thousand soldiers to strike at Sankaku in short notice can also afford another thousand, in good conscience” Argeus shook, his reasoning cannily strong. “As a major force in defending this small town against vampire invasion, you should know better than I do how defenseless this place is and how direly you need reinforcement, don’t you?”

“How… How did you know about that?” Mina stared at Argeus in disbelief. “That is supposed to be top secret!”

“As I said, I have my own sources,” Argeus shook his head mysteriously. “Do you, lady, truly believe that you and the meager squad of yours can resist an invasion of that caliber all by yourself?”

Mina bent her neck, her shoulder-length hair dangling downward as she slumped over, concealing her face, but revealing her hesitation all the better. She was biting her fingernails, mulling over the idea, and through the curtain of hair her forehead was seen to be wrinkled in a grimace, as if a repugnant dose of medication had been forced down her throat against her will, but which she realized would be much, much more beneficial to take than not.

“I... I guess your idea does have a point...” she said finally. “Okay, fine. I'll try to cooperate as long as she doesn't stand in the way.”

“Then it is decided,” Argeus smiled in approval, before making his abrupt conclusion. “I hope you can figure out a way to get things done without my further help tonight, can't you?.”

“What do you mean? Are you leaving now?” Zaelro asked in bewilderment, to which Argeus answered with a nod. “But why? You know that a sizable vampire army is on for us tonight, right? Why can’t you lend us a hand?”

“Because I can’t,” Argeus said regretfully. “The rules of an angel in service of Higher Heavens decreed that a celestial being of medium to high rank must refrain from participating in the business of the mortal unless otherwise decreed by a joint agreement of the gods in question. This rule is enforced double as strict when said celestial being is serving his term in an outside world, at which point the appearance of said being in the mortal plane alone is among the most undesirable of diplomatic actions, and can go as far as sparking an inter-world-scale diplomatic crisis, or even a gods' war.”

“That sounds too serious to be true!” Zaelro rolled his eyes at the angel to express his denial. “You are saying as if your presence here alone can make all hells break loose! Is this some kind of... excuses?”

“It's better to be safe than sorry, am I right, Zaelro Fastoff? It is not like I have any say in terms of politics,” the angel said patiently. “But in short, even my presence here today is unlawful, and lingering longer can mean trouble, not just for me, but for the diplomatic plight between Earth and Terra.”

“So what are you going to do now?” Zaelro asked.

“I have to return to my office as soon as possible. If nothing too awful happens, I'd expect to receive my share of disciplinary action some time tomorrow,” Argeus shrugged. “If not, well, let's hope for the best.”

The angel's abrupt waving of his right hand as he finished his speech resulted in another remarkable gust of wind to throw up, engulf then entire yard, stirring up the devastated plant life once more, before climaxing in the conjugation of an exiting portal, shimmering in the twisted dimensional rift in the distance. As the king-size rift tore through the fabrics of time and space, the angel turned back, waving goodbye to his protege. before stepping across the rift, vanishing into the unknown.

“You had better be prepared, Zaelro. The battle ahead will be a hard one,” were the last word the British commander could hear from his mentor before his wing tips vanished behind the warp rift.

******


The peace Argeus had attempted to promote was an uneasy one, Zaelro could tell, judging from the far-from-friendly look that the two equally beautiful women exchanged as the angel vanished from the background. Even as they walked towards each other, trying to appear as helpful as possible, the sign of coercion was easily picked up in the way Mina's lips twisted in a displeased manner and Florine's head adamantly shaking at the smallest provocation. As they approached, the whole place seemed to have frozen solid by the combined coldness that they uncannily generated.

“Well, I reckon this place is not safe any more,” Florine finally spoke, attempting to break the ice.

“I'll try to speak to the Bishop,” Mina responded, trying to be as helpful as she could, but most helpful in this context meant an abundant volume of sarcasm. “If he doesn't mind it, we can put you up at the town cathedral for a couple of days before we can arrange a way to see you out of here. Just... try not to create any more problems, alright?”

“I'm not a child any more, but thanks anyway,” with mild snide the White Princess responded.

“Ah, whatever,” Mina shrugged off. “I'd rather you go there immediately – a battle is supposed to be abound tonight and in your shape you'll just get into the way.”

“And forgive me, but you are no better yourself,” remarked Florine. “You've been quite beaten up as well – am I right?”

"But I am not that weak!"

Mina's eyes glared at Florine alarmingly, expressing an utmost disdain for her speech at the limit of her feminine self would allow. Although, somehow, the vampire hunter had to admit the truth – she was not in the best shape for fighting further. Her weapons were either broken, shattered, or pinned on the ground, and her remaining comrade had had his weapon of choice decapitated before the real fight had even begun. And miraculous as the paladin angel's cure was, the loss of blood just now, even when healed, was leaving her weak on her knees, probably unfit even for some moderate physical exercises, let alone another wave of enemies. The seriousness in her eyes intensified as she looked at Florine with increasing hostility, her own problem taking over her mind. The White Princess, as stubborn and prideful as her royal blood in her vein was, was only too glad to reply in kind. The situation rapidly escalated into a full scale face-off between the two usually mild and lovely women as they engaged each other in the silent war signature of the fairer sex.

“Okay, enough of it now, Mina-senpai,” Takashi's voice disrupted her chain of thought as well as severed the hostile gaze the two of them threw at each other mercilessly. “We have better things to do, don't we?”

The vampire huntress nodded and sighed, as she slumped down on the ground in visible fatigue.

“Yeah, sorry,” she said half-heartedly, without addressing anyone specific. “Guess I am a little worn out tonight.”

To respond, Florine also slumped on the ground, panting hard as her fatigue took shape in her half-laying, half-sitting form. The evening had been more tiring than she had thought, and even the almost full moon of that day did but squat to replenish all the energy she had lost in the previous clashes. Any more girly clash with her opposite number in the Sankaku vampire hunter specialists would more likely to be more detrimental than good.

“That's better,” Takashi smiled relaxedly as he look at both women, his voice suddenly turning for the weirder as he spoke the next few words. “I think... I need a rest... as well...”

The rest of the crowd realized the sudden slowing down and enfeebling of Takashi's voice too late. When Zaelro and his comrades realized something was wrong, the result was already obvious. There, on the grass the student lay, having collapsed face-down, apparently due to overexertion and exhaustion. The impression was not good at all – an asthmatic patient's life would be in vast danger in any such seizure. When Zaelro and Mina got to his place, the patient seemed to be on his last legs. His face became paler than ever, his eyes closed tightly, barely breathing, if he did at all. Silence was that frightening, especially when death seemed to be in the house.

“Taka-chan! Wake up!” Mina found herself frantically shaking the fainted Takashi, against all common scientific medical knowledge. Needless to say, he didn't respond, but rather lay still, as if dead.

“No, Mina, that isn't the way!” Zaelro exclaimed, clutching the vampire huntress from behind, trying to stop her rather violent reaction, when a vital piece of memory entered his mind in the form of a little, bite-sized, inhalation tube he had seen primarily on the first day to school and quite often thereafter. “He's got his way of dealing with this kind of trauma, if I'm not mistaken!”

“You mean... this?” with due urgency Florine produced, rather at an instance, a familiar-looking object from her pocket, the realization of which struck him as both a relief and an astonishment. Whatever they had been sharing together in the past week he didn't know, but apparently by now his friend has had enough faith in this outsider to entrust the item vital to his everyday survivability in her hands.

The commander of the Valhallan Regiment answered with a hurried nod, as he quickly, and somewhat rudely to the acceptability of the current situation, snatched the tube from Florine's hand, uncapping it with his teeth, before slipping it into the patient's nostrils. The effect of the treatment was slow and rather unstable, as Takashi was regaining his color at a snail's pace, if he did at all, though his breathing did stabilized somewhat, to everyone's persisting anxiety.

“Is he going to be alright?” Florine asked Zaelro, her voice shivering in a stroke of worry slanting towards the frightening side.

“I don't know – I'm no medic myself,” answered him as his eyes constantly monitored the patient's condition. “But whenever he faints in class, this works. Let's hope for the best then.”

“Zaelro, don't you think we should take him to some... proper treatment?” Mina suggested. “The hospital is not too far from here...”

“Commander! Commander!”

A frantic and panicked exclamation in the distance struck those present with such suddenness that it literally severed all ongoing trains of thought, forcing them to turn back. Straight from the direction of the rundown gate, piercing through the lines of Valhallan infantry a shadow dashed, albeit at half speed, owing to the large, overwhelming, but unconscious body of a muscular, bulky man leaning on him. Had it not been for the three-hundred-odd-pound combined weight of the unconscious man and his weapon he had to bear, his arrival would be much swifter and more striking.

With visible difficulty he dragged his load towards those in power, panting in a fine mix of fatigue and urgency. His arrival into the moonlit circle was marked by the sight of immediate, imminent danger shimmering in his disheartened eyes, a sign so uncommon and unusual of him that his direct superior.

“What's the matter, Suuichi?” Mina asked him with the due astonishment. “What's happened?”

Suuichi breathed heavily, panting as he relieved himself of the load, laying the unconscious comrade of his on the ground, together with the bulky, heavily fortified battle axe. Then, with another series of heavy pants signifying the exertion, he gazed at his commander, with a degree of utmost urgency, his voice broken by the multitude of huffs and puffs and the undeniable shade of terror in his overwhelmed visage.

“They... they are here!” he spoke, turning back towards the doorway, at the very instance the rapid footsteps of another, presumably hostile, contingent of men entered the background as an immediate harbinger of an inevitable clash to come in short notice.

******

DF  Post #: 36
2/5/2009 23:39:50   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Chapter 36
The Moonlit Battlefield


The alarming warning struck the commander of the regiment barely on time to take proper action. Zaelro's instinctive order to withdraw from the gateway following that frantic came to his soldiers barely on time. No sooner than the detachment of Valhallan soldiers left their current ground and moved towards the interior of the schoolyard to hold ground there than hostile contact revealed itself, streaming through the broken gate like a cataract of savagery and devastation. A red-black clad army of inhumanly looking creatures it was revealed, with uniformly jet black hair, deathly pale complexion, flaring red eyes that told of blood, as well as an aura of darkness so deeply entrenched in each and every member of the swarm that the presence of the contingent alone was likely the incarnation of darkness – evil darkness – in the eyes of the beholders. They marched swiftly across the blood-hued field, trampling on the already deformed corpses of the most unfortunate with the added spite of an overproud race as they walked, before assembling, in an extremely orderly manner, battle-ready, before the Valhallan Regiment detachment.

Vampires. And a lot of them.

Even before the uniform Nightshade armaments of the same kind as those Florine had shown him came into his conscience, the air of devastation around the enemy was felt without objection. It was as though their primary purpose, wherever they were and whoever they answered to, was to kill, burn, destroy, annihilate, and bask in the sheer terror that they unleashed upon the unknowing world of everyday people. Each was godly and demonic at the same time, in their own, twisted way of deriving such malevolent pleasure, their eyes ever flaring in a thirst to kill and destroy more, as well as to strike as much fear in the hearts of those not yet annihilated. Perhaps that was the reason why their march into the inner yard was highly noisy and intimidating, heels trampling the ground like a full-fledged company of ceremonial soldiers, while their kind were innately blessed with the ability to walk seemingly soundless steps.

Only when the first impression had passed that Zaelro realized what a dire situation he and his comrades had gotten into. The black-red banner at the center of the enemy block of troops revealed a highly disciplined, well-trained detachment, a full-fledged, proper army, completely unlike the haphazard behavior of the stray ones he had encountered in recent days. Even worse, a quick glance at the battlefield revealed a number of foes anywhere from five to ten times his own men. The dire shade of dark red filled up to half of the schoolyard, covering up every possible corner of the now devastated garden, overwhelming the assorted Valhallan soldiers by an almost insurmountable odd.

Zaelro was not allowed time to take a closer look, for no sooner had the contingent of malevolent vampires taken root in the schoolyard than their ranks split into two, making up a path, upon which a shadow walked, with all due sarcastic malice, the heavy metal armor he wore making loud, but purposeful, intimidating clatters as he tread slowly along the line, as if taking great interest in the moment's drama.

“Well, well, well, let's see what we have here,” he spoke up when he had walked about two-third through the shaft-like line of troops, in a voice that instantly sent a tremble along Zaelro's spines, a voice associated with an incident best described as a thorough sacrilege of human lives, one that he had participated in, and barely made it out with his life. As he spoke in the same, doomsday tone having seen dozens of unfortunate innocents to their gruesome death at Sankaku no Uta, Zaelro found himself clenching his sweaty fists in an inseparable mixture of anger, disgust and terror. The distorted, mouthless and noseless visage of the speaker in question only served as a belated confirmation of his identity, adding a further touch of nasty monstrosity to his appearance.

“So, the Black and the White Princesses are all here, huh?” he remarked with a devilish grin as he tossed a haphazard glance of satisfaction across the yard, fixing his beastly gaze of adamant interest at the two women in the group, his eyes rolling in a self-pleased manner of accomplishment. “Now then, the reward for this double discovery would be more succulent than I could ever imagine...”

“You'll not live to receive that reward, Faceless One!” Florine spontaneously reacted. “This time the Moon is on our side!”

“Oh, really, Your Highness?” sneered the wicked foe. “Look at yourself again before drawing such a rock-hard conclusion!”

He was right once more, as he had been a week ago. Whether it was luck or cunningness that had helped the faceless Chaos Vampire find an extremely advantageous time to strike, Zaelro did not know. But he had always been blessed with the right opportunity. This time, for instance, even though the moon was at its peak, there was no way Florine could unleash her full potential, judging from the extreme exertion just now, and her tell-tale fatigue-ridden face more than sufficiently reinforcing that notion. Mina would not be of much help herself with a broken weapon and a body still enfeebled by injury, the best she could do at the moment was to give a disparaging, enraged glance at the Chaos Vampire.

“Let's make a deal,” the Faceless snorted, with a highly amusing tone. “Give yourselves up, and nobody gets hurt.”

“That shall be the last thing I do,” Mina snapped. “You'll have to walk over my cold, bloody corpse.”

“Quite a disappointment, I must say, but not surprising. After all, His Majesty’s daughter is famed for her diehard stubbornness, and the White Knight Lord’s girl no less well known,” the Faceless replied. “Your men shall make an excellent dessert for my thirsty soldiers then, I guess.”

“They are my soldiers, beast!” corrected Zaelro, as he stepped to the front line. “And you'll be harming no one any more when they are at it!”

“You?” The Faceless rolled his eyes at Zaelro, first with disdain, which gave way as soon as the golden shimmer of the One Archangel’s legendary weapon caught his eye. At that realization, the Faceless’ reaction changed instantly, as his eyes opened in a more and more fiercely manner, glaring at the commander of the Valhallan Regiment from top to toe. “Wait a second, how can I forget you and your little... minions? You still owe me a friggin’ victory, a full set of golden armor, and my goddamn SHIELD!”

His enraged roar was reasonable to some extent. Had it not been for Zaelro and the regiment's intervention, all would have been resolved for the monster far before that day. And had it not been for the Prime Clash Zaelro unleashed, there was no way he could mislaid his much treasured shield. The Gespenst-clad monstrosity still hadn't gotten a replacement for his lost wall at arm's length, clearly enough, for his prized apparel was now conveniently in Mina's keep. The creature's calm sarcasm dried up as quickly as his eyes turned for the more enraged, staring at Zaelro and his armor, as if wishing to smash both to bits in short notice. As his calmness broke down, in its place now instead lay a serial killer's senseless craze for blood and carnage, a feature not at all useful in leading an army. In just a second, his mental integrity had seemingly collapsed, as if giving rise to a whole new creature, whose only care was carnage and murder, and noting else.

“Girls, the deal is off,” in a very undiplomatic tone and a crazed bloodlust he growled. “I'll have your heads! All of yours!”

His madness was infectious of sort. A bloodthirsty glare filled the already blood-red eyes of his Nightshade-clad minions, unconsciously causing the Aurora-clad commander to step back. Judging from his ferocious tone and his vengeful glare he tossed about, it would be no surprise if he sent the entire stream of soldiers down the garden to flush away every single Valhallan soldier or vampire hunter right there and then. In response, the Valhallan soldiers readied their defensive stances as well – shields up, spears in line, reins in hand, swords unsheathed, longbows stringed and stretched, ready to ward off any vampire foolish enough to approach.

But the situation was dire. Even the most amateur of generals would know that any head-on clash with an army around eight times bigger than his own would be only slightly better than suicide. And with the participation of Faceless One, the very same one-man-army responsible for the death of twenty Greek Hoplites and maiming of another four dozens a week ago all by himself, even a mild envision of victory in that case sounded like an overly expensive luxury. The marked look of shaken morale could be seen all over the six-dozen-men-strong company of men under Zaelro, even the mighty English cavaliers returned Zaelro’s questioning look with some degree of fright, though not crippling. The notion of defeat spread at lightspeed across the lines, infecting even the highest in the chains of command.

“Sire, this is… we are at a clear disadvantage,” Oredin’s voice sounded, bearing with it the same hesitation as his men. “Let us bring in the reinforcement!”

“Thankfully that is already part of the plan,” Zaelro said, eyes not leaving the bloodlusted rank of enemies. “Mr. Kaledon, please summon the rest of the Regiment at once!”

Oredin nodded as he retreated to his line, presumably to start the summoning of the remaining units of the Regiment still located at home. And then came the bad news. The next thing Zaelro realized was a gasp, one that lingered in the air as if further reinforced and amplified by the Hoplite’s horse-hair helmet. To follow it up, utter, frozen silence ensued from his side of the battlezone, something that could mean anything but good in a case of emergency.

“What’s the problem, Mr. Kaledon?” Zaelro turned back in bewilderment. “What’s wrong with the reinforcement?”

“My apologies, sire… there’s not going to be any reinforcement in at least an hour,” Oredin said, with bent head, in an apologetic tone for something apparently not his doing, as visible sweat drop ran down the bridge of his nose. “Our communication with base had been… jammed for unknown reasons, and until it is fixed there is no way we can teleport to and from headquarters.”

“What? Of all times, why now?” it was Zaelro’s turn to give out a gasp, as he asked back, as if in denial. “Are you sure that is the case?”

“Sire, as far as I know this kind of jams takes at least an hour to fix,” Oredin said, before trying to pull out a reassuring comment. “But Sieur de l’Aquitaine and General Peshkov know what they are doing. I trust they will be here with the rest of the regiment as soon as possible!”

One hour. As if time was on their side, which it was not. Zaelro’s quick turn to the enemies showed nothing too bright considering that prospect – the degree of violence their dire eyes suggested would mean that the detachment would be much unlikely to stand there for even half an hour, let alone a full hour. Oredin’s assurance would be as good as wasted if they didn’t make it.

“Sire, their number cannot be resisted head-on!” Count Schwagger finally remarked with all the urgency he could muster, after he himself took a full glance across the totally biased battlefield. “We must find another way! If we can hole up in that building behind us and engage in suppress fire, we can hold them back for long enough for reinforcement to arrive!”

Zaelro looked back at the school building the general pointed to. His solution did have creditable merit – the thick door and wall provided ample shelter from their melee rank, while providing an excellent archery range for the squad of English longbow to lay down suppress fire. With no siege weapon of their own, their enemies would be forced to engage them through the narrow main entrance, already half-blocked by piles of in-use construction materials. It would take just a small number of troops to maintain that single pass, and with the continual support fire from above, it would certainly cost their enemies a lot of manpower and time, not to mention casualties, to actually break through. A perfect solution for a battle in urban setting.

But Zaelro had other thoughts. His next order, owing to those other thoughts, as headstrong and valiant as it sounded, seemed to be the epitome of military blunder in that concept of war.

“No. We won’t hole up anywhere,” he said, stamping his feet decisively, in the charismatic tone he owed to both his parents, as he looked around his ranks. “We will stand and fight right here!”

“Sire?” the German stared at his commander, his astonishment knowing no end. “But… that is… that is suicide!”

“If we retreat now, we are leaving Takashi, Mina and Florine at their mercy, which is none at all,” Zaelro said, as he tossed a glance back at his three friends, none too healthy to even stand up. “That counts as grand murder to me. I’ll not allow that.”

A short silence ensued as the three commanders of the regiment bent their neck in evaluation, while the troops held position, in their best attempt to daunt any vampire soldier bold enough to meet an impaling death by the hoplite’s spears. In due time, all of them, one after another, gave an approving nod, being the noble and fearless soldiers they had always been.

“Well said, Lord Zaelro!” the English knight was the first to voice his agreement. “There is, after all, no sin greater than leaving a damsel in distress at the claw of a vicious dragon!”

“If that is what you think, sire, and a noble deed it is, I will follow your command,” Count Schwagger also had his word. “We shall stand ground here until death like the children of steel we are!”

“Then it is decided,” Oredin’s words were final, as he turned back to the assorted ranks and spoke loudly, a rallying cry distinctive of the born leaders of Sparta. “O noble soldiers! Let us stand here and fight our foes, let our spears be the barricades to protect the meek and wounded, let our enemies cower in fear of our unyieldingness! For history to remember, His Highness King Leonidas’ successors still follow his path of righteousness until this date!”

Oredin’s words couldn’t have been more rallying. The presence of the Spartan Hoplite alone among the rank was a symbol of the steel heart of his kind, ever since the regiment was founded. His tone, thundering across the field like an order of encouragement, subliminally ordering each and every soldier to hold their weapons up high, stand in formation, and ready themselves for combat. In less than a minute after his last word was uttered, the detachment of the Valhallan Regiment had been revved up, arranging themselves in a proper defensive semi-circle. Cavaliers at the front, spearmen and swordsmen of multiple nationalities stood side-by-side, their weapons, like Oredin said, forming a barbed wall of spikes pointing outward, and finally archers, Peltasts and longbowmen at the back, arrows and javelins ready for action.

We few, we happy few, we band of brothers,” Zaelro recited. “Let’s make them regret this day!”

“That should be enough drama,” sullenly spoke the Faceless One, having been apparently annoyed by the preparation. “Time to die.”

“You wish,” Zaelro drew his Paladin Sword and pointed at the mass murderer. “As I said, you are not taking anyone else any more!”

With a smirk the vampire waved his hand, a signal for full assault. The next thing Zaelro knew, was a stream of red-black crazed killer-soldiers rushing at full speed at his own troops. And in the context of vampires, full speed meant lightning-fast. Before he knew it, sounds of weapons clashing and battle cries were already dominating the battlefield, as a full-scale battle rolled in.

******


As suggested, the battle went badly for the Regiment. As swords crossed, spears thrust and shields locked, the numerical disadvantage was working against Zaelro’s soldiers in about the worst way possible. The limited number of archers as well as the swift pace at which the vampires closed in on them meant that any comparison to the famed Agincourt was fallaciously ridiculous. In fact, the archers couldn’t even fire properly with the front line being constantly pushed behind by the scores of vampires alone. At first the arched frontlines could still stand rather well, many a vampire falling prey to the famous Spartan wall of spears, impaled sharply through their hearts as they strayed too near the deadly edges of the formation. But things started to fall apart as soon as the first of Lord Jonathan’s armored knights fell prey to the salvos of Nightshade weaponries, leaving a large flaw at the respective flank, and the speedy vampires were just too eager to take advantage of that.

It didn’t take too long for the well-held formation to quickly fall apart, like a popped balloon, and the battle boiled down to a messy, uncontrollable melee as every men fought for his own survival. Still the Valhallan soldiers stood firm where they were, only to be cut down one after the other as the enemies closed in on. Even the archers fought bravely at melee range, their short daggers piercing heart not much worse than their steel arrows. Whatever they had done, though, was in itself a feat to be boasted – the body count on the field was kept steadily at the rate of one Valhallan fallen warrior to every beheaded, impaled, disemboweled or severed vampire corpse. Still, the glint of Nightshade weaponries in the shimmering moon dictated a dark victory, an omen difficult to break.

In due time, only the three commanders were left standing, over their own piles of slaughtered enemies. But even they would not last for too long if the battle kept going that way. Oredin’s shield was cracking up under the relentless slashes and thrusts at him, his spear on the brink of shattering and his gladius in no better shape. Sir Jonathan and his horse both seemed highly worn out by the all-too-often maneuvers, his lance feeling heavier and heavier as he waved it about. As for the German Count Schwagger, his 1800-built handgun was running out of ammo, after a full score or so headshots. Had the vampires got some archers with them, their standoff would have bore a spitting resemblance to the same fate that had befallen Oredin Kaledon and his three hundred comrades two millennia earlier. Still, they stood there, their weapons still ready to cut, slice, stab, or whatever they could afford to maintain the standoff. For how long they could stand, though, they weren’t certain themselves. And for as long as they stood, Takashi and Florine would stay safe – there was no way their enemies could pry towards them without risking their heads at Oredin and his comrades’ blades.

Not that Zaelro had time to actually care about his soldiers. Keeping up with the Faceless One himself was already a difficult task, even more so than the last duel, now that there were no more looming hoplites at his back to aid him should things go wrong, nor would Takashi and Florine be there to slip in a couple of attacks to disrupt the bloodthirsty Chaos Vampire’s constant onslaught. The fact that he himself was not in the best of shapes, having inevitably draining a large portion of his strength with the duel against Mina earlier, was working in conjunction with the blitzing combos of his adversary against him far better than he thought. Largely the battle was no less one-sided than his clash with Mina just now – all he could do was to shield himself, with major difficulty, against the ever-changing attack patterns of his adversary, and what few attacks he threw out, if not deflected by the legendary Gespenst, was wholly parried with utter ease.

If nothing changed, it would only be a matter of time before the shield slipped off his hand and he had to suffer the painful consequences once and for all. And it seemed to have been the case when the faceless monster actually ripped the shield from his hand with a mighty uppercut, leaving him out of momentum and extremely vulnerable for a final blow, and he was intending to deliver one as well, to Zaelro’s sudden horror.

But aid did come for him, albeit in a largely unexpected form, with a shadow dashing from behind the battlezone, gliding towards the Faceless one at vampire-like speed, slicing swiftly across Zaelro’s face, before slamming straight at the faceless monster’s chest, glancing off almost instantly, nevertheless providing the needed push to cancel his attack, before another closed in, with the same speed, but much greater accuracy and skill, cutting right under his neck, this time slightly denting his armor as it threw him staggering behind. The Aurora-clad combatant had once again been rescued, this time by the very vampire hunters he had fought against earlier. Mina and Suuichi, each fashioning a particular piece of weapon from the fallen enemies, had now had enough rest to rejoin the battle, albeit not at a hundred percent efficiency. Still, that was all it needed to knock the Chaos Vampire back.

“It’s dangerous out here,” Mina’s soft, gentle voice brushed against Zaelro’s ears as she landed after concluding the perfectly executed collaboration. “Are you sure you can handle it?”

Zaelro gave a nod of reassurance, and it was all what was necessary – the battle was still on the way.

“So you’ve joined, Your Highness,” mocked the Faceless One as he stood up, his lower chin having been scratched somewhat by the last attack, bleeding – black blood. “My pleasure to see you to the other world.”

“You wish.”

Mina replied with a smirk, as she lunged at him once more, followed closely behind by Zaelro and Suuichi, their combined effort turning the table as they clashed. Even though none could lay more than a dent to the legendary surface of the Gespenst set just yet, the impacts of their blows and the fact that the faceless could no longer parry them all was giving the trio an edge over their adversary. The clash went on and off, blades flew around the four combatants like a flock of sparrows, with no one being particularly advantageous for a good deal of time.

But then, the impact of an army lost was starting to roll in. With no more protection from their troops, it became harder and harder for the trio to effectively pull out offensive maneuvers, having to instead fend off the more and more constant barging in of the Faceless’ minions, retroactively shifting the balance back to the vampire chief, who, with the signature smirk, tossed his attacks back with increasing ferocity, gradually cornering his three adversaries into a wall of his minions, forming a full encirclement. The psychological pressure alone was already daunting for the group, let alone the constant thrusts at almost completely random directions, in a completely unfathomable method, as chaotic in nature as the creature himself is.

It was not long before damage was realized, in the form of a powerful, disarming kick at the vampire huntress’ shoulder, knocking her rolling backwards, the Nightshade short claw she put on in short notice falling off her grip, as she fell on the ground, grimacing in pain. Zaelro’s quick turn back revealed even worse – the struck-down shoulder was barely moving, if at all, as if her shoulder bone had been smashed to pieces with that swift bludgeon. And Mina falling down gave more than ample chance for the Black Vampire soldiers surrounding them to immediately apprehend her with a multitude of blades pointed to her neck. Their leader, at that sight, was only too glad to drop in a disparaging look at his new prisoner.

“Well, well, well,” he clapped mockingly as he advanced towards his downed prisoner. “The traitorous Princess Mina von Gendamme, captured by the faceless and nameless hero of the Emperor, who then promptly brought the Black’s justice upon her at the edge of the sword. That would make a fine song for the bards to sing, don’t you think?”

Realization of the newest development stun-struck her two comrades for a second, as they stared at the current happening, their faces in utter terror and disbelief. Although, judging from the present situation, there was squat they both could do to help her – the nines of blades around her neck would remove her head in the slightest provocation, and it was likely they had no qualms against it.

“Get off her.” Zaelro gritted his teeth as he stared at the villain, his sword in tight grip. “Now!”

“I haven’t talked about you yet,” the villain tossed an intimidating stare at the surrounded two. “Worry and impatient not – you’ll follow her soon enough. So now,” he turned to his prisoner, a sarcastic smirk to the epitome of sadism stretching across his face, “any last word, Princess?”

“Unfortunately for you,” sneered the captured huntress, realizing, and accepting, the worst possible. “There are hundreds and thousands of those more talented than myself who will stop at nothing to topple your so-called Black Empire. Mark my words.”

“Time’s up,” maniacally laughed the Chaos Vampire, gazing at the gleaming edge of the Sword of Darkness. “I’ll carry out the punishment with the Emperor’s gift – nice sword, isn’t it?”

“Stop right there!” as if having previously agreed with each other, the Valhallan commander and the vampire hunter both exclaimed in resolute, as they simultaneously rushed at the mass of enemies above. There was no use, apparently, for a quick wave of the Faceless’ palm, unleashing whatever dark magic he withheld within the depth of Gespenst at them, in the form of an invisible push, knocking both combatants backwards and crawling on the ground, at which point he gave out another of his signature laughter – cruel, sadistic and filled to the brim with mocking sardonism.

“You can do squat, imbeciles,” he spoke, in a laughter-distorted, maniacal voice. “Now, where was I? Oh yeah, the execution.”

The dark Vjaya in his hand glared an evil gleam. Or was it the beastly murderer that had tainted the sacred treasure of the followers of Solus? In any case, he was all too pleased to sink the blade into her neck in the most gruesome way imaginable. With utter helplessness the two of them could but gazed on, their weapons clutched so tightly that their hands could bleed. There was absolutely nothing they could do, after all…

Or maybe there was.

“Here I come!” a large, low, but hearty voice signature of an old, spirited cavalier sounded right behind the mass of black vampire soldiers holding Mina captive, followed by a loud, clear, heavenly, yet strangely familiar to the demigod, marking something dramatic to come in short notice.

The next thing Zaelro knew and the last thing that the vampire soldiers in question realized was a huge column of golden sunlight tearing through the dark sky above and collapsing on their head, one of such purity and intensity that they were charred to ash in no time, leaving nothing but their Nightshade armors and weapons falling on the ground around the captive with loud, resounding series of soulless, empty clatters signifying a thorough annihilation. Before the rest of the vampire guards around the Chaos vampire could react, either by fleeing or jumping in to take their incinerated comrades’ seat to secure the prisoner, the golden visage of a celestial steed had engulfed their darkness-affined eyes, blinding them in a mix of panic and daze. By the time they recovered from the stunning splendid appearance, they were already powerless. Their prisoner had been snatched from their grips, and was now comfortably sitting on the back saddle of the offending creature, a golden warhorse all too familiar to the Valhallan Regiment’s supreme commander, behind a full-plated Frankish horseman of exquisite skills and unmatched battle prowess.

“Sire, my apologies for having arrived late!” the warrior shouted, drawing the attention of the still-astonished supreme regimental commander. “There’s been some… problem at HQ, but it’s all done now – nicely settled.”

“Sieur de l’Aquitaine!” realization burst out with a positive exclamation of astonishment from the Englishman. “You made it on time!”

“That is not all the astonishment, sire,” remarked the Frankish Paladin in question. “I’ve got a delivery for you as a further commemoration, sire!”

The French knight then patted symbolically on his warhorse’s golden mane, a set of mane so exquisitely unique that only gods, demigods and archangels could afford one.

“And… Steedy!” Zaelro exclaimed as he stared at the wondrous steed. “You are alright after all!”

“So it seemed that Kombus Grungedale is as good a healer as he is a destroyer, sire,” hummed the horse with clear pleasure. “His administration healed me to perfect health in just a mere five days. The only thing he was unable to do is to regrow my tail hair, but I suppose it is not needed right now.”

He was right. All the scars, discolored patches, as well as a large number of bone-deep burns had been removed from Steedy’s body, and the horse was now standing before him, as splendidly looking as when he was delivered, not mentioning the burnt tail, which would take anything from weeks to months to grow back to its fluffy, blissful length. And if any more doubt was cast upon his health, the intensity and sheer power of the sunlight column he summoned just now was enough to convince everyone still uncertain of his full recovery. His healing aura was back in action, reinvigorating the wounded vampire huntress perched on his back visibly, returning a healthy, rosy shade to her cheeks as she bathed in his radiant light.

The commander rubbed his eyes once more, fearing that the fatigue of the night had been playing tricks with his eyes. But the joyful, gladly spirited hail from a nameless soldier behind the enemy lines struck him right at that instance, clearing out Zaelro’s doubt, if any at all.

“Reinforcement has arrived!” the soldier’s voice boomed like a solid thunder break. “Victory is ours! Kill them all!”

Zaelro nodded with all due gratefulness and relieve as the joy of the moments realization came to his notice in full swing. Behind them, from the broken school gate, forth poured a full twenty-scores-strong unit of mounted Frankish Paladins, their crusader shields and legendary long lance led the way as they ripped their own path through the mass of still astonished enemies, impaling them indiscriminately. Perfect heart-shots were scored along with deafening screeches of tearing pains as the cavaliers glided along, giving their enemies no time to properly retaliate. As if that was not enough, the next moment was marked by a standard, eighteenth-century-era volley of musket and matchlock fire, shredding through the night with their distinctive thundering booms and barrel-mouth smoke stubs, equally tearing through the Nightshade armors of those unfortunate enough to stand in the way of lead. To further reinforce the overkill, the elite-trained shock troopers of the plains by the name Don Cossacks and their lesser, but still nevertheless elite compatriots, the Muscovy Partisan Pikemen, had charged into the battlefield in droves, cutting down anyone bearing the red-black uniform still alive after the gunfire and the Frankish cavalier ride.

The five minutes that followed showed how rapidly the table could turn, with the vampires being wiped out at an incredible rate, with every possible style of death derived straight from the history textbook to cater to all possible tastes – trampled, impaled, shot, crushed, beheaded, bashed to death, sliced by cavalry sabers, multi-pierced by heavy infantry… you name it. Their total unawareness of the impending deaths and their overconfidence in a promised victory meant that they could barely react when the thunder came rolling all over them. In no more than seven and a half minutes, the field was cleared of the majority of the red-black figures, with their too little and too late attempts to resist doing almost no damage at all to the reinforcement. The bloodied field became even bloodier when the blitz was over, being filled up to the brim with hundreds of the Black Emperor’s dark crimson-clad soldiers’ lifeless bodies, in the finest example of what a military disaster meant.

So swiftly and without warning the instance of defeat slammed into the Chaos Vampire’s conscience that he was thoroughly stunned while his troops was being annihilated. His inhuman, featureless face was frozen in place, helplessly fixed on the scene of carnage he never expected, not even understanding what was happening, let alone react to his mass of defenseless troops being slaughtered by the seconds. It was only when a vampire soldier – effectively the last – was shot right through the skull by a well-aimed shot credited to Count Schwagger and collapsed right before him that he realized that his entire detachment had been utterly annihilated by the meddling army.

His eyes rolled, his eyebrows raised and his entire face trembled in a fit of heightened rage as the next notion became obvious. He was surrounded many times over by the victors, their spears, lances, muskets, flintlocks and whatever weapon they brandished unanimously pointing at him – weapons that the age-old vampire had never thought could harm him, let alone dealing such a crippling, humiliating blow. In his savage, half-crazed eyes like a caged beast he tossed around his conquerors, Zaelro could readily read a complicated combination of denying disbelief and consummate madness, a dangerous, lethal instance that racked up some turbulence of uneasiness in his guts as he glanced at the cornered beast. His uneasiness was well-grounded – for there is no beast more dangerous than a cornered one.

His anxiety was proved just the minute later, as the Chaos Vampire’s next action thoroughly startled even his would-be captors, rendering them helpless. With a dull, wicked, yet desperate grin of a wounded proud animal not at all willing to give up the cause, the Faceless One suddenly sprang up into the air, at a height that even the long pikes of the Hoplites could not reach, pushing himself up to the same height as the building’s third storey, to the astonishment of all those surrounding him. The maneuver was not magical in nature, but rather a product of extreme agility, bypassing the spears and swords pointed at him with utter impunity. But his purpose was not to run away. He then somersaulted in the air, maneuvering his bulky, armored form airborne as flexibly as if weightless, before gliding diagonally downward at a well aimed angle, right at the most vulnerable spot in the entire Valhallan formation at the current battle setting.

There was the sharp, piercing, morbid sound of Vjaya running through and severing the necks of two unfortunate, unknowing Frankish Paladins stationed at his destination, their cleaved, pot-helmed head freefalling on the ground as their body lost balance and slid off horseback in the same, nonchalant manner.

“Ah!”

As Zaelro turned back instinctively to catch a glimpse of what was happening, he instantly understood the purpose behind the vampire’s seemingly foolish landing. Florine’s horrified and startled exclamation from behind the two unfortunate paladins’ location at once brought forth the sense of logic behind the Chaos Vampire’s action to the Regiment’s commanding circle. He didn’t plan on a suicidal charge as previously thought. What he had in mind was a hold-up in its most basic form, as practiced by terrorists and bank robbers all over the world.

“Look what I have here,” the defeated creature chuckled, as if having turned the table. “I dearly wish you would forgive me for this rude resolution, Princess.”

He sounded as if his excuse was sincere enough – being held from behind with the deadly Vjaya held to the throat was not something anyone could easily stand. So swiftly he acted that the White Princess could do squat to defend herself, beside stepping backward a single step, an useless resistance anyway. And now she stood there, with a blade pressed against one side of her neck and a trembling, enraged arm of a madden beast with nothing to lose strangling the other, in a classic reenactment of a much documented hostage crisis throughout history, a dilemmatic situation as old as history itself with few standard procedures for relief.

“Forget about the traitor,” the crazed vampire smirked with a savage amusement as he glanced at his captive with some degree of enlightenment. “As long as I can bring you back to the Emperor I’d still get my share of reward.”

“Don’t even think about that!” scowled the prisoner. “I won’t perish that easily!’

“Oh, no, pretty lass. His Majesty will not even harm you a little bit!” the Faceless stated. “He’ll just… give you to the man who desired you the most – it was high time General Entgegen got his paycheck as well!”

“You…” for some reason Florine’s face went pale as soon as she heard the name, a paleness not derived from fear, but from utter disgust, a sheer repugnant thought that repelled all her other words.

“Oh yes, yes, Princess. For numerous times His Majesty has promised the unrelenting genius your hand in marriage – It is unlikely that a monarch can lie, can he?”

Florine did not say a word, her expression showed the signs of reprisal in the highest form, as if she was allergic to the name the Chaos Vampire had just muttered even more so than the Black Emperor’s name itself – her teeth clenched, her eyes glowing in a fit of disgust and anger unknown before, the same one that her adversary was now regarding with utmost, twisted amusement.

“As if you can get away with her,” Mina exclaimed as she dismounted and faced the beast. “You are surrounded ten times over!”

“Oh? Is that so?” he asked back. “Why should I care? To His Majesty, delivering her head is as great an accomplishment as delivering her whole. Now, if you don’t want the worst to happen, why don’t you step aside?”

“Coward! Oathbreaker!” Sir Jonathan reacted rather violently, his knight sword waved into the sky in a challenging manner as he briskly walked to face the beast. “Leave the girl alone and fight me like a man!”

“Nice job demonstrating that edge, knight,” remarked the hostage holder. “But hey, in battle efficiency should be held above all else – including your trashy sense of honor. So… would you like to retreat, or would you want me to resort to delivering her head in a golden case to His Majesty?”

There was a brief moment of silence as the leaders of the Valhallan regiment stared at one another blankly, not being able to come up with any sound solution. Zaelro could not blame them though – in their entire military lives, never had they encountered enemies so repugnantly dastardly to resort to hostage holding to resolve a military failure – other than for ransom, of course.

“Sire, this…” Oredin hesitated.

“I know. We can either press the attack or let him leave with Florine Silverlance,” Zaelro propped his chin, sweat running don his forehead in a fit of anxiety. “Either way the result is undesirable – Florine will suffer regardless.”

“So, what’s your final choice?” the ever-irritating tone of the mass murderer was starting to get on everyone’s nerve as his sarcasm escalated. “I am waiting – our generosity in terms of time is limitless…”

“Maybe we really don’t have another choice,” Zaelro mumbled as he gazed at his lieutenants, before turning to the terrorist. “Keep in mind that we’ll have her back whenever we can!”

Florine’s desperate shook of pleas and Sir Jonathan’s obvious objection at Zaelro’s words was well seen – and devoured by the vampire’s sadistic smile.

“A wise choice, a wise choice,” victoriously laughed the beast. “Five hundred cannon fodders for a grand prize – what a bargain…”

“Or maybe it is not necessary, Master Fastoff…”

The echoing, celestial voice in the horizon was the last thing that everyone, apart from Zaelro, could hear after that. As the shimmering column of light accompanying it collapsed on the gathering, breaking the dark night, a feeling of numbness ran across the flesh of all those present, freezing both their bodies and time as a whole to a complete standstill. When the column had finished its round and subsided, everything turned back to normal again – or maybe, not everything. There, the distortion in time and space had taken its fullest effect, encasing all those present in a dark blackish shade of disablement, as well as the ground, the grass, the constructs, and everything about them. Before long, the entire garden had become an exhibition of living statues, trapped in the stagnation of time beyond the conventional.

The Demigod commander of the Valhallan regiment was the only exception to it. When the English teen was aware of the current event, he was standing among a space discolored and stopped to the point of unrecognizability, in a gap of time so created by an unknown entity he had yet to see. The moment’s confusion as a result of a sudden resolution was enough to override any fear or panic that it would usually strike into one’s heart.

“Who’s there?” Zaelro found himself asking the shadow on impulse. “What is this all about?”

“Master Fastoff, my apologies for having interrupted,” a warm, solemn, and scholarly voice of relative familiarity echoed in the frozen space as Zaelro looked around. The source was soon identified as the teen looked upward. Suspending over his head, hanging a dozen feet above was a golden, wisp-like, ethereal sphere, with a human face, looking upon him with utmost sincerity and ceremony, as he slowly descended on him.

“Illus Grungedale?” Zaelro asked in revelation.

“Indeed, Master Fastoff,” the Chief Spirit of the Grungedale Paladinian Cross spoke, as he descended. When he had declined to a certain attitude, his form began to morph, as his wisp-like structure began to bend, shape, and expand, like a blobbing mass of malleable material being molded into a recognizable shape. The strange ceremony ended when the mass of ethereal material had fully cast its shape into a human form – a standing, golden, glowing Illus Grungedale as Zaelro knew, with the pious look of faith signature of a worshipper of the Light, stationed right before the demigod, separated from him by just a narrow patch of discolored grass.

“Well… I… I kind of didn’t expect to see you twice in the same night, let alone with all this… fanfare,” Zaelro remarked, trying to conceal his climaxing astonishment as he gazed around the field, and then back to the spirit in question. “So what did you come here for?”

“This isn’t usually the time for us to declare this, Master Fastoff,” the spirit said, a glint of joy visible in his eyes. “Still, I am here today to inform you of the result of your final Sword’s Honor test.”

Stopping for a moment, as if to gather up the needed suspense, the spirit then declared in full ceremony, his voice heightened in terms of both loudness and importance.

“Lord Zaelro Samuel Fastoff, you have passed the final Sword’s Honor challenge with flying colors. As a result, coupled with the prior results of the other individual tests, I hereby declare you to be the next, official wielder of the Grungedale Paladinian Cross. May Justice be with the Light and all its believers!”

“Master, let me also inform you that your score in my test is much higher than that of Prince Argeus when he took the challenge,” the spirit lowered his voice as he translated the official wording into a more easily understandable version for his new master. “And which means from now on, you are our undisputed master and lord, and we and our powers will serve you without any hesitation on your noble quest!”

Even when the echo of the official speech and the declaration that followed had faded, Zaelro was not sure if he had heard the right thing, being totally seized by a fit of astonishment like no other, and in conjunction with the rapidly developing situation, the best he could do was to stop himself, albeit barely, from total confusion.

“What… what did you say again, Illus?” Zaelro asked, not being sure of his question any more. “How could I have passed? It... It is not like I expected to fail, but… how could I have passed an exam that I have hardly taken? And… how could I have scored higher than Argeus? He’s an invincible powerhouse!”

“I see that you are rather confused, master. Let me explain to you this inconsistency,” Illus replied. “The reason why the final test’s content was hidden away from you is because it is not a test of battle merit, but a test of morality.”

“Test of morality?” Zaelro raised his eyebrow as he propped his chin. “Exactly what is it?”

“This morality comes in many forms. Friendship. Humanity. Hospitality. Philanthropy. Altruism. There are many names for what I have assessed you, Master Fastoff,” the spirit said. “This is what sets it apart from the rest of the Sword’s Honor trial, and what makes it highly difficult, if not the most difficult, to the standard Paladin Lords of Hadrius.”

“I still don’t understand,” Zaelro shook. “Again, please?”

“For example, what you would do when you see a child being bullied, or a house on fire with an infant stuck in the second floor, or a traffic accident with many wounded,” stated Illus. “To such situations, some people would immediately turn tail and run, others stand trembled as the victim is claimed, still more gather around with a lot of curiosity but no will to help. But there are people who will do everything in their power to save lives in such situations. That, Master Fastoff, is what I assess in the final test, which you have done wondrously where many Paladins have failed, and others struggled with it, including Prince Argeus Sunrise.”

“What have I done?” Zaelro’s confusion seemed lessened, but nowhere near settlement.

“What you have done just now, as the battle commenced, Master,” Illus calmly restated. “Had you abandoned your friends behind and, like Count Schwagger suggested, garrison yourself in the school building, you would have rightfully scored your first decisive victory as a general at the likely expense of your friends’ lives. You didn’t do that, and in doing so risked your very life against an enemy many times more powerful. This action of yours effectively placed you even higher than the Prince in this assessment.”

“But why exactly was this?” Zaelro asked back. “The Paladin Order is supposed to be made of the kindest and most benevolent people of the realms, isn’t it? How could they have had difficulty with this test of morality?”

“Because they are not just paladins, Master,” answered the spirit. They are also generals. Commanders. Those in charge of leading their brethrens into battle and wrest victory from the jaws of defeat as efficiently as possible. Their faith in the Light is unswayable, yet they primarily think like generals, ruthless, calculating players in the theatre of war who must do everything and anything to secure victory for their side. A great strength and a great weakness, all in one.”

“But you, sir, you are not a born general. Your mindset is that of an innocent teenager raised with love from those around you, having learnt to reciprocate that love and affection throughout your life, who finds any political and military maneuver placing those you love repugnant and unacceptable. That is why you passed where others either failed or passed with great difficulties.”

Zaelro stood stunned for a moment as he digested all the information. The news struck him with such suddenness and thorough unexpectedness that his confusion was nowhere near solved.

“I... still don’t get it too well,” admitted the demigod.

“You’ll find out about it all later on, Master Fastoff,” Illus replied. “As for now, we still have work to do, don’t we?”

At the spontaneous clap on behalf of the Chief Spirit, a tricolored bolt of light poured forth from the sky, illuminating the ground with such intensity that Zaelro thought it was going to burn. As the column subsided, so did three corresponding colored figure emerged before him, two familiar faces led by an even more acquainted visage, grinning victoriously at him as he appeared.

“Master Fastoff! I know you can do it!” cried Kombus Grungedale joyously as he stared at his brothers, with his loud, mischievous grin. “See, brothers, I know a master when I see him!”

“Yeah, thanks for the congratulations,” smiled Zaelro. “And another big thank-you for healing Steedy to good health in such godspeed!”

“That’s just along the lines of duty, Master Fastoff!” replied the pyromaniac. “Do you have anything I can set fire to now, Master?”

“Later, Kombus,” mildly disciplined the golden spirit. “We have work to do now,” Illus then turned to Zaelro. “Master Fastoff, I would request that you give us the Paladin Sword of yours for the ceremony.”

“So what is being done?” Zaelro asked, but still handing over his weapon anyway.

“As you have seen before, Master, Grungedale has no shape and no body of its own,” explained the Chief Spirit as he ceremoniously received the longsword-rapier hybrid. “It is directly manifested into the context of the weapon of our master at our consent. In short, from now on, our place is with your weapon. We will become one with it, to give it the power you need to conquer your enemies.”

As soon as he spoke the last word of his explanation, Illus raised the blade high into the sky, as his three brothers began to chant in an unclear, presumably ancient language, silently giving rise to a respectively colored column of light churning up from their very origin. The columns of light bended at a certain altitude, at which point they joined together, before descending straight up to the sky, as if notifying the deities of the advent of a new wielder of the Paladinian Cross Grungedale. The combined, white pillar of aura pierced the night, and as it penetrated beyond Zaelro’s visibility, a response came in the form of a reciprocating column, albeit a much larger and more intense one, closing onto Zaelro and his spirits with such velocity that he could barely cover his eyes when the dazzle took him over.

Zaelro then opened his eyes to find that, amidst the mysterious ceremony, the four brothers have disappeared, leaving but a specter of their previous chromatic shades behind. As the teen gradually recovered, he realized where they could have gone. There, pinned on the ground was his weapon, only that it looked no more like the Paladin Sword that he had known of. The Paladin Sword’s rapier-like guardpiece had disappeared, in its place a four-pronged double guardpiece akin to that of Argeus’ sword just now, bearing the same multicolored shade around each edge. From its origin, the blade had changed thoroughly, generating an aura of pure power, as the runes on its remodeled blade shone, encasing the golden-glared masterpiece with a tubular layer of pure light. Whatever was there, it was no longer the meager Paladin Sword that had been providing him with the needed defense in the past few days. It was the Paladinian Cross Grungedale, the pride of the Hadrian paladins, reserved only for the most highly esteemed of champions of Light.

With hands still trembling from the moment’s awe and nervousness, Zaelro approached the blade now rightfully his, drawing it off the ground with one hand. He could have done so with one finger – the weapon felt as if it had no weight of its own. No sooner than the demigod grabbed the weapon and raised it into the air than a strong, powerfully tingling, but otherwise harmless current passed through his every muscle, as his hair stood on ends. As the current ran through the course of his body, so did his muscles become empowered, his own weight lightened, as if the weight of his own body no longer a significant load to his newfound power. He felt as if provided he wanted to, he could easily uproot a large tree in the schoolyard, with bare hand now.

“Excellent,” the familiar voice of Illus Grungedale sounded within the shaft of the blade. “Master Fastoff, you have accepted the blessing of the Paladinian Cross. It is high time you take care of the business at hand.”

“But how? That monster has Florine captive you know?” Zaelro’s thought flashed back to the White Vampire maiden being held captive. “Any brass action now can get her killed!”

“Worry not, Master Fastoff,” came Illus’ answer. “Now that you have been chosen as the rightful master of Grungedale, we are now allowed to unleash our full power to aid you!”

“Are you sure you can?” Zaelro asked back nervously. “Remember that Florine’s life is at stake here!”

“I promise with the honor of a two-thousand-year-old spirit, Master Fastoff,” reassured Illus. “My brother and I have with us exactly the tools for hunting down such turbulence as this.”

“Alright, I’ll trust you,” Zaelro said, after mulling over the offer. “What should I do next then?”

“The flow of time in this place is now yours to command, Master Fastoff. Whenever you wish, time will flow back on its course again. Do so when you feel ready. And then we shall unleash our full power at the offending monster.”

Zaelro nodded in agreement as he glanced at the edge with due approval.

“So let time be back on its course then,” Zaelro declared.

All at once, the space of the schoolyard was relieved of its spell – color returned primarily to the many objects in the yard, giving rise to a sudden, abrupt resuscitation of the surrounding as a whole. As the seal of time broke, so did his soldiers, his friends, and even his enemies returned to the routinely breathing, signifying their existence. It was as if the latest development had never happened, as if Grungedale had never been in place.

And as time resumed its flow, so did the moment’s tension returned, with the Faceless still holding up the White Princess, with the annoying, triumphant smile of a villainous rogue, much to the Valhallan Regiment’s annoyance.

“What are you waiting for then?” demanded the monster, still pressing his edge on Florine’s neck. “Get out of the way!”

Zaelro smirked. In the minutes that the Faceless was unaware, a dramatic change in strategic comparison had taken place, to the point that the table has turned completely.

“The deal is off, demon,” Zaelro declared loudly, to everyone else’s gasp of terror and lack of understanding, including the monster in question. “You are not going anywhere, and neither is Florine Silverlance!”

“S… sire?” trembled Sir Jonathan as he asked back, his eyes of disbelief staring at his leader from top to toe in a rather rude manner. “What… what do you mean?”

Oredin and the other members of the regiment’s commanding circle were similarly staring at Zaelro with the same eyes of disbelief, as if their benevolent commander had changed thoroughly for no reason. So did the vampire hunters, their stares at their new ally knew no limit of astonishment

“I said the deal is off,” Zaelro ignored the multitude of piercing stares at him from all directions, and repeated, with an increasingly threatening voice, drawing even more gasps and awes from all over his ranks. “Release Florine now, and you may have a chance to return home safely. Otherwise…”

“Well then,” the monster said after his share of astonishment, which didn’t last too long. “I suppose I’d have to rip her cold, bloody head right from the scene now…”

A flick of terror glanced over Florine’s beautiful expression. She, after all, was not yet prepared for such an untimely demise, and the glare of the imminent Vjaya below her neck was not at all a pleasant sight to behold. However, that was the last thing Zaelro intended to see.

“Grungedale Brothers! Now!” exclaimed Zaelro as he flashed his blade forward, waiting for Illus to fulfill his promise.

And so obeyed the Chief Spirit. The cross-sword in Zaelro’s hand began to shine in a divinely eerie light, radiating in all directions, with slim, but blinding beams, like tiny daggers of light slicing through the darkness as well as the eyes of all those unfortunate enough to look straight at the source. To the Chaos Vampire, that performance was even more harmful, the intensive radiant beams thoroughly blinding the beast, stopping him from any possible reaction, even one as simple as shifting the edge a bit to sever Florine’s head. Had it not been for the light-deflecting Gespenst Set he wore, that kind of light would have easily pierced his dark magic-ridden body like laser beams slicing through ice.

And then, all of a sudden, the sword flew out of his hand, blasting upwards, as if on its own will. When it was at a certain height, around the equivalent of the fourth floor, out of its edge flew four chromatic spheres, the essence of the Grungedale Brothers’ existence, as they circled around the weapon a few time, before, unlike Argeus’ own performance, suddenly colluded with one another, joining themselves into a singular, undistinguishable mass of ethereal energy, pure white in color. And then the mass began to mold and shape themselves, this time resulting in, after a cloud-like bending, molding and self-reshaping airborne, an unknown entity, of majestic appearance and untold power.

Zaelro’s first impression of the arrival of this new entity was via the impression of imposition in its existence alone. The newcomer arrived in the form of a winged entity, much alike and yet wholly different from a Terran angel, as his wing was metallic in look and draconic in construct, with scaly, shredding sharpness at its every edge. An equally shining, bulky, and similarly imposing armor – heavy plate armor – covered his entire body, the kind of armor weighing as much as the fighter himself, heavily decorated with a multitude of symbols and emblems. The heavy lion shield and the large, supposedly two-handed claymore he held in one hand only helped to make the heavy load of armor more and more cumbersome to the eyes of the beholders. It was wondrous how he could even stay in the air with that kind of equipment, let alone gliding down to ground level with as much skill and accuracy as he did.

“I am the Grungedale Devastator Spirit,” introduced the newcomer, in a celestial tone of voice not unlike that of Argeus himself as he landed on the ground just before the astonished vampire. “My mission is to purge evil from the lands by the honorable commands of the Master.”

The being then stopped for a second to look at the offending creature, still not understanding what was happening, when he raised his eyebrows in a harsh, judgemental tone, akin to his tone of voice.

“You are the sinner,” he stared at the monster. “Thy sins shall be purged.”

The next thing Zaelro realized was the best performance of martial art he had ever seen since birth, as the Devastator Spirit launched himself at the Faceless One, throwing a deadly accurate slash at the arm holding up Florine, causing the vampire to jerk back. The opportunity was slim, but Florine managed to duck below her captor’s other arm as it tried to grasp her back to his control, rolling out of the way, and back towards the lines of Valhallan soldiers.

Her luck came at the expense of the Faceless’, as the creature was now open for the next full three-scores of the Devastator Spirit’s relentless attacks, as colorful as it was deadly and lethal, one going as close as almost severing his head had the blacksteel collar of the Black Gespenst Armor not blocked the slanting slash, and another placing a large dent on the plates on his unshielded arm. The final of the salvo of attacks came in the form of a full-blown uppercut, somehow lifting the entire body – and the armor – of the offending creature upward, lobbing it into the air ten feet above, climaxing with the Devastator Spirit leaping up light as a bird to his level, before, taking the claymore in both hands, slamming down on his head with his full might, tackling the tainted creature back to the ground with an accelerated freefall. The result was the paved ground where he fell being shattered on impact, its fragments hurled all over the place. As the dust subsided, there was no motion on behalf of the vampire, laying facedown on the broken earth, not likely to wake up any time now.

“Death to all sinners,” the Devastator Spirit nodded as he landed on the ground before the creature, before, having possibly done all what he could, severed himself into four original chromatic spheres, ascending up to the Grungedale still suspended in mid-air, absorbing themselves into the very context of the blade. And then the Grungedale descended back, gracefully, into the hands of its rightful owner, neatly and soundly as if nothing had happened.

The impact of the assault was so spectacular that everyone in the gathering, including those attuned to the mystics, were caught with dropping jaws, and stayed like that for a good minute after the blade had dissipated. It was difficult not to, for the creature that a combined effort of Zaelro, Florine, Takashi, Mina and Suuichi could not even leave a dent was overcome in seconds by a being that came out of nowhere. It was not before a good moment of stun-struck silence that Oredin was able to address a question again.

“S… Sire?” the Hoplite’s voice was still trembling from the excitement of the moment. “What... what was that… spirit?”

“Well, as he named himself the Devastator Spirit, we shall know him as that,” Zaelro replied, his own awe not subsided himself. “That is… the product of the full power of the Paladinian Cross unleashed.”

To prove his point, Zaelro raised his blade for everyone to behold. The double-guardpiece blade shone on his hand proudly as a finest of replies for that question.

“This… this is Lord Argeus’ personal blade,” spoke Oredin, a positive surprise intertwined with admiration filling his helmet inside-out, as he suddenly slumped down and bowed deeply. “Our most sincere congratulations to you, sire! You have indeed proven yourself as the Chosen One!”

The result of that action was a resounding, simultaneous clattering as the entire regiment, following their leader’s example, slumped down in congratulation. Having known that overt sincerity of his soldiers more than enough now, Zaelro was still somewhat taken aback by the resulting noise. While a dozen suits of armors slumping down was already astounding a sight, two thousand suits of armors of all designs collapsing on the ground at the same time, coupled with the weight of their wearers was another different matter entirely, creating an impact tantamount to a mild earthquake in the urban setting, as the ground itself rumbled in their wake.

“Okay, okay, stand up, everyone” Zaelro bent down as he signaled his men to stand up, a smile of both deserved pride and uncomfortable abashment reigned on his face as he spoke. Regardless, that act of great loyalty and respect still left its effect, the much needed fuzzy feeling in the general’s mind.

The next thing he was aware of, though, came in the form of a highly disturbing glint of darkness in the distance as a chilly wave of air flew by, cutting the back of his neck as if drawing his attention. The commander whipped his neck backwards, and to his and all those who beheld’s horror, the supposedly dead Chaos Vampire had gotten enough time to rise up, and, with a crazed, murderous glare in his eyes, only much, much more savage and reeked of devastation or wish thereof. Was it just Zaelro, or was it that Vjaya had grown more bloodthirsty itself? Regardless, the Faceless’ stealth attack aimed directly at the White Princes, yet to taken cover behind the lines, not at all paying attention to his edge.

“Now you DIE!” roared the beast, as if all of his sanity had been beaten to pulp and crushed following the Devastator Spirit’s attack. Florine could only turn back with a bewildered face to see for herself what was happening, and at that time, it was already too late – the monster’s charge had been so near consummation that there was no way she could swerve on time. In horror, the girl braced herself with closed eyes, waiting for an untimely ending.

And there was a sharp, tearing sound of a piercing weapon entering flesh as everyone gasped in horror. But as Florine opened her eyes, she could feel no pain at all. The reason – she wasn’t even hit. The Chaos Vampire, his Vjaya only a foot from its designated target was hanging frozen in place, and the murderer’s face was now engulfed in his own bewilderment as he looked downward. Someone, or more likely, something, had pierced through even the impeccable defense of the Black Gespenst, stabbing him from back to front. Out of his chest the offending weapon stuck out as a blade… made of transparent, seemingly harmless air.

“You…” he turned back as much as his neck could allow, his eyes rolled at the unseen opponent.

“I have promised and I will keep that promise,” the sullen, yet weak and seemingly out-of-breath voice of the culprit sounded behind him both as a declaration and a challenge to anyone else hoping to do the same. “Those wanting to harm Florine Silverlance must step over Takashi Minamoto’s cold, bloody corpse.”

It was doubtful if the Faceless One could actually hear the last sentence, his armored form collapsing on the ground with a loud thud. Yet, his fate was unknown, for the moment his seemingly lifeless corpse touched the ground, it dissipated, leaving nothing behind – not even a bit of ash to show that he had been taken to Hell for good – except for his helmet, having fallen off his skull before he hit the ground. The famed Shadowcast Helm was now Zaelro’s to take.

“Are… are you alright?” Takashi stood up, albeit with a lot of difficulty, gasped for breath as he tried to pull himself upright, having definitely exerted more than his current condition could allow as he asked Florine.

“I am… fine. Just fine,” replied the White Princess as she hurried to his side, a genuine look of anxiety for him overriding the yet-to-subside fear. “You are not well! Don’t waste your strength; just stay down and rest!”

“Ha,” Takashi replied, “I persistently refuse to meet up with my ancestors just yet.”

His statement did have some merit. Although nowhere near perfect condition, at least the critical, comatose status he was slumped into for the duration of the battle was no more, as he stood, albeit still with some difficulty due to the overstrained muscles and lungs.

“Hmm, you heard the lady,” Zaelro smirked at his friend. “It’s time we call it a day, isn’t it? There is no one left to fight actually – you slept through most of the action.”

However, the scene of the battlefield was appalling enough to make any idea of “calling it a day” sounding off-beat. The battlefield was by no means inferior to a standard World War I No Man’s Land, in terms of body counts and devastation, with the dead bodies of almost six hundred dead bodies of all factions strewn around the place. Beneath the fallen, the ground itself was badly scarred, broken, trampled by a multitude of armored feet in a battle that knew of no precedents in the vicinity. Broken and trashed weapons lined up along with their dead owners, together with the evening breeze were creating a melodramatic scenario, harmful to the optimistic mind.

“That’s a big mess,” Sieur de l’Aquitaine remarked. “Sire, should we leave the field as it is, or…”

“We don’t have a choice, do we?” Zaelro said. “Leave them here and tomorrow the entire city will panic with the news of a large scale vampire invasion. Not good.”

“Worry not, sire, our soldiers will get to work immediately,” reassured Oredin. “This meager task is nothing for the soldiers of the Valhallan Regiment!”

Barely could Oredin Kaledon finish his speech, for the next moment, a meteorological effect tantamount to a thunder bolt amidst the clear sky struck down, hitting the patch of empty land beyond the assembly of troops, resulting in a large, ominous blast setting off with the full-scale noise of a cluster bomb.

“A regiment, huh? That is an interesting sight to behold…”

A booming, yet sullen and ringing voice resounded evilly in the distance amidst the smoke, snapping the lines of conversation once more, once again forcing the inner circle of the Valhallan Regiment to face it. Maybe it was just Zaelro, but he did feel a strong, negative wave of chilling air reminiscent of impending death radiating around the source of the sound as he heard it even before turning back.

His notions were well founded – where the bolt of lightning struck the earth now stood a figure, shrouded in a mist of darkness from his very origin, as if he was made of darkness himself. A regal figure, Zaelro could assume, judging from the crown, the imperial-looking robes, and the iconic scepter he adorned. The only deviation from the standard royal figure is that this dark-shrouded newcomer had all his garment, apparels and accessories, painted in the pitch black color of the night sky and the unknown, a tone of color directly conflicting with his white, cold, and equally ruthless visage. As he stood, the dark mist from his very origin expanded at his feet, creating a rain-cloud-like mass of ominous fog hanging heavily beneath his heel, as if the pale black of his suit and his evil, malevolent smile of a cruel warlord stopping at nothing to get his ambition realized was not enough. The darkness around him was all what was needed to confirm that this being must be a member, a very high-ranking one indeed, of the Black Vampire society.

As Zaelro drove his sight back towards his comrades for an instance, he noticed Mina was frowning extensively at the appearance of the newcomer, her mouth trembled in both disgust and some degree of the emotion she never seemed to have had – fear. That sensation turned for the more obvious when the dark visage suddenly turned to face her, his violent red, vampiric eyes scanning her from top to toe, burning with a notion he British teen could not yet come to grasp with. It was supposed to be an angry, maddened stare at a sworn enemy, but instead, all what Zaelro could decode was a displeased look of a parental figure, somewhat reminiscent of his father’s on eye when he broke his favorite Ming vase a few years ago.

“In the past few years I have had to accept taking you as an enemy, Mina,” the figure spoke, his echoing, thunderous voice carrying with it some instances of a father’s affection. “But this is a great astonishment, a great shock. No, it’s a disgrace to the very name you bear. How could you, in good conscience, ally yourself with the inferior humans to slaughter your own kin?”

“I no longer bear that name, Black Emperor,” the vampire huntress spoke sharply, as though trying to conceal the not too non-existence self-remorse in her own mind. “Now I regard you, your generals, and the troops you send to disturb the ongoing life of humanity as a threat of the highest level and a remorseless criminal who must be hunted down, no more, no less.”

“I have given you ample chance to change your allegiance, but a father’s generosity is near limitless. I won’t hesitate giving you another chance to redefine where your loyalty lies,” the black-clad figure of darkness spoke adamantly.

“I have decided and I won’t change,” asserted Mina. “I’ll seek to destroy you and those you follow, until death stops me from it.”

“I don’t want to be regarded by historians as the only filicidal emperor of the Gendamme house,” shook the figure, his words genuine to a certain degree. “Do not make me do this, Mina.”

“And she is not alone,” Zaelro found himself speaking in the line. “You are the Black Emperor Reglay von Gendamme aren’t you? Then let me tell you that you now hold things that don’t belong to you. You are at the top of our most-wanted list until you give them up, or die, whichever comes first.”

Zaelro’s eyes was met with the figure’s fiery, agitated, but challengingly wise look from the black figure in question, a gaze both frightening and filled with interest at the same time.

“So… you are the one in command of this… rabble, aren’t you?” the Black Emperor Reglay von Gendamme – no doubt – spoke, as he gave the youngster a thorough look. “I have to admit that you’ve done a fairly good job, commanding this undisciplined mass of castaway revenants from the ages of uncivilization to actually score a victory against my forerunners. You have my commendation.”

“What we need is the Prime Treasures of Terra that you have stolen from their sacred keeps,” Zaelro spoke with conviction. “It isn’t yours in the first place.”

“Boldly spoken for a feeble human, aren’t you?” smirked the pale white visage. “In all seriousness, think for yourself first. Our armies outnumber you by almost ten to one. Our soldiers bolder, better armed and better trained. Not to mention an age-old heritage of the proud Black Vampires that would not shatter under any pressure. Do you really think you can rip the Prime Treasures of Terra back from us?”

“I can, and I will,” Zaelro affirmed.

“Interesting. Far too interesting to ignore,” the Black Emperor nodded, his unholy paleness growing more inhuman as he spoke. “This is a special case throughout my life. If you were just a human I'd devour you. If you were just a general I'd honor you. But since you are both, I’ll give you an offer no less sincere than that I made to this… promising figure some time ago. You and your armies can join us in our campaigns, and your future will know no ends of glory and wealth, and eternal immortality is just the icing of the cake. Would you?”

“What a broken suggestion,” Zaelro ridiculed. “You must have read too little literature to realize that this kind of offer never works.”

“That was quite the fallacy and the disappointment, though not surprising considering your inferior race’s overproud tradition,” the Black Emperor replied, “If that is so, I hereby challenge you to a war, a war we both know you can't win. Even the famous Hector Silverlance couldn’t, what chance have you got?”

“You shall not insult my father any further, vile emperor!” Florine sprang forward, her silver rapier drawn. Whether she could use that weapon well, however, was a different matter entirely, and her adversary knew this better than anyone.

“Princess Silverlance, haven’t you forgotten why your father lost?” starkly reminded the dark figure. “Had you chosen to remain in the humble housewife role you were supposed to play, and serve as a fine companion in marriage for General Laglace Entgegen, I wouldn’t have received his help in such a timely manner, and your father… wouldn’t have lost that easily, would he?”

Florine stood stunned for a while, as if the Black Emperor’s words had touched an old wound in her heart, one nowhere near healed, kept biting at her conscience at the smallest provocation. And then, the White Princess’ eyes turned for the more savage, as she roared, tears starting to flood her eyes.

“You… Get out of my sight!” cried Florine, her voice torn up and distorted sounding more like a beast than a lady, as she tried to lunge at the villain, and would have very well done so, had the handy Prussian musketeers near her not held her back, with great difficulty, of course., as the White princess’ rage was wild and violent, in direct contrast with her normal, amiable and sweet self.

“There is no need to get sarcastic, fiend,” at that sight the valiant Sir Jonathan rode forth to face the villain. “You’ve issued a challenge, and we’ll accept it. Let the scores be settled at the frontline rather than by tormenting the defenseless lady!”

“Pretty much my knight has spoken all what I need to say, Black Emperor,” Zaelro restated. “We’ll talk with our swords crossed in the battlefield. You’ll see your defeat rolling in no time.”

“Then it is decided. Watch, human, as a Total War is going to be more devastating than your short-lived experience can imagine.” nodded the Black Emperor. “Still, I’ll try to give you a quick death as a commemoration of your brave deeds today soon enough. As for you,” he glanced back at Mina, “remember that you can deny everything except your blood and your kin. You are always welcome to return, however wrong you have gone.”

Before any more could be said, with another bolt of lightning struck at his every origin, the ominous figure vanished from the sight, leaving but a cloud of smoke and dust billowing in the wind. Yet, where he once stood the ground would never be the same again – even the grass withered and perished under his darkness-shrouded heels, leaving a circular patch of now devastated earth, darkened to the degree of unrecognizability. The shock that he introduced with his presence, similarly, stayed with the Valhallan Regiment even as he had vanished, as everyone stood in their place, still yet to recover from the moment’s awe. Florine was perhaps the only exception, her face sunken with resentment, her blade dangling downward from her hand, as if regretting not piercing through the vile overlord’s heart when she had the chance to.

“So that is Reglay von Gendamme,” Zaelro remarked when the smoke and dust around the lightning-struck spot died down. “A stereotypical dark lord, isn’t he?”

“Sire, please allow me, but,” Oredin spoke, slightly hesitated, “if he is serious about a military challenge then we are definitely disadvantageous. As of now, if we are to trust our intelligence details, he outnumbers and outpowers us in just about any imaginable aspect. If this is to continue, the 25th Valhallan Regiment is not enough. We must find sources of reinforcement.”

“I… I can do that,” Florine replied, at first with some hesitation, but grew bolder as her words flowed. “This is, after all, a war my father started. As his daughter I must finish his legacy.”

“You just told me a few days ago that you can spare no soldier of your own, and that Lord Hector’s army has been long devastated,” Zaelro questioned with due scrutiny. “So what is your final answer?”

“Yes, it is true that the Lucent Knights of the White Order under my father’s command is no more,” Florine nodded. “But that doesn’t mean the rest of the White Vampires will stand there. They should know where their loyalty lies.”

“So what is your plan then?”

“I intend to travel to the few known population hubs of our community,” Florine revealed. “There, I suppose I can still raise our standards to gather some – albeit poorly trained – recruits.”

“Where are these places?” Zaelro asked, his attention escalating.

“There are only three White settlements I believe still stand, with a sizable support for my father’s cause,” said the Princess. “One is the Northern quarters of Munich. The second is a small neighborhood in West End London. The third is a fishing village near Vladivostok.”

“Then let’s get it started,” fervently spoke Zaelro. “When do you plan to leave?”

“As soon as possible,” Florine said, looking determinately at the commander of the Valhallan Regiment, before glancing around the field. “These armaments the dead Black Vampires left on the field today, when properly repaired, can arm up to half a dozen hundred of our own troops.”

“Let us get to work then,” Mina asserted. “Zaelro, do you need any help clearing up the field?”

“Yes, I do, thanks,” the commander replied.

However, the thankful eyes Zaelro looked at Mina quickly changed to a more adamantly condemning look as his gaze redirected at the young swordsman figure behind her, the very fighter whose participation in the last battle was a brave and commendable one. And then Zaelro spoke, in a voice reflecting that degree of judgement.

“You… You are Suuichi Takeda, son of Kano and Rei Takeda, are you not?” Zaelro asked the young man in question.

“I am,” he replied. “What’s the prob…”

He could not finish that sentence, for the next thing that struck him was a powerful, raging punch on Zaelro’s part, aimed at his jaw, delivering him the concussion that shook the entire foundation of his skull, knocking him down on the ground, to the astonishment of all those present. The swordsman didn’t appear to be heavily injured by the attack, though his mouth was bleeding and his jaw bruised rather badly. Before him, Zaelro stood, his eyes the complete opposite of tolerance.

“Z… Zaelro?” Mina spoke, her voice terrified as she stared at the violent. “What… what are you doing?”

Her astonishment was not unilateral, for the entire Valhallan Regiment present were similarly stunned by what a rude and rash action their commander had thrown up, gasping in bewilderment. The teen in question, though, was neither daunted or shaken by all those eyes on him, and proceeded to deliver his verdict.

“That is just a mild physical punishment,” Zaelro sniffed spitefully as he rubbed his fist. “I thought that the grandson responsible for his own grandmother’s death would deserve much, much more than that.”

At those words, it seemed that the physical pain on the most sensitive spot on his face was no longer holding the victim’s attention. Immediately he sprang up, his eyes stared at Zaelro with all due horror and bewilderment.

“What… what did you just say?” he stuttered, partly due to the shock and partly owing to the bleeding mouth.

“Read for yourself and you’ll see what I mean,” Zaelro said, tossing a small piece of folded paper to him, which he picked up with trembling hand, unrolled it. No sooner than his eyes caught the first lines than he gave out a gasp, as his mouth stuttered some unclear, jumbled words. And when he had read it all, Suuichi dropped the sheet on the ground, his eyes and mouth opened at full width, as he looked at his judge, frozen like a statue, his mouth told of an unbearable remorse.

It was Yoshiko Takeda’s death certificate he had read.

******

DF  Post #: 37
2/6/2009 3:51:19   
Argeus the Paladin
Member

Epilogue
”I shall be the best Paladin ever!”


Zaelro Fastoff opened his eyes to the world once again, to catch a glimpse of the early morning sun a rare beauty of winter. The sun rays pierced his curtain, shone on his form, as the pajama-clad teen leaped off his bed heartily. The refreshing coolness of the morning breeze gliding through his half-open window relieved his mind of any remnant of the last night’s conflict, any of the blood, the gore, the violence and the suspense. Not that there should be any at all, Zaelro had had a generally fulfilling sleep following that eventful battle.

In the end, the imminent dangers were done for… at least for the moment. Even though Reglay had voiced his challenge, it would be some time before he could send another army to Sankaku, judging from the scale of the defeat. The head counts accounted for a full twenty-five scores of vampire casualties, to Zaelro’s seven dozens, in what supposed to be Reglay’s most humiliating defeat ever since her father’s demise, according to Florine. Had there not been the deaths of the innocent police officers, the victory would be more complete, but both Zaelro and Mina agreed that it was inevitable anyway.

To say the least, that victory had brought Zaelro multiple benefits. The bumbling Faceless had left behind yet another piece of the Gespenst, and together with the Nocturnal Guard that Mina still held, it was likely that Reglay’s forces would find no more use for the now far-from-complete Gespenst Set. As for Florine, the Nightshade harvest from the cleaning-up operation, as she spoke herself, was enough to equip a sizable army for her own – a good sign for the war to come. The only drawback was Takashi – the lung damage he had inflicted upon himself with all the extreme physical exertion he had during the night would confine him to the bed for at least a whole week.

But the biggest gain to the commander of the Valhallan Regiment following the battle was something beyond the field of military or politics. He had succeeded where Mr. and Mrs. Takeda had failed – to convince their son to go home. Of course, he couldn’t have done it himself without the valiant, but inconsiderate youth’s grandmother. It was actually her death that had driven him home, with the needed tears that a grandson should have, weeping for a loving grandmother who thought of him even in her last minutes. If he was to trust the remorseful grandson’s words, he would retire his duties as a vampire hunter indefinitely, his parents and grandfather coming to mind.

The funeral rites for the late matriarch would be held in another few days. Until then, and as school was indefinitely closed due to “unforeseen supernatural incidents” as the police and local city council euphemized, Zaelro would be free. As if there was any other place for him to go have fun then – a message from Nataka denoted that he would take that few weeks off to take a leap year’s backpacking trip around the country “in advance”, while Tsubame’s uncle in Osaka decided to air-lift his brother and sister-in-law, his niece included, to that second biggest city in the country for Lunar New Year celebration.

”Sounds like appropriate excuses to leave town at this time of the year,” Zaelro thought as he reread the messages on his mobile phone.

At least there was some refreshing news. Mina was still in town, and with all eyes off her mesmerizingly attractive form for as long as the terror was on, the beautiful vampire huntress promised she would go out with him “some time in the next few days”, a little too nonchalant to be regarded as serious, but nevertheless a reason for him to hope. To speak honestly, that was among the most important, if not the most important outright, reason for Zaelro to wake up early and with an unusual tendency to dress up smartly, with combed hair, properly ironed shirts, and a revamped, polished coat, though it was obvious that no amount of polish could cover up the nasty tears and shreds it received in the last conflicts.

”The only one I have left actually,” sighed Zaelro, reminiscing his other cloak, disused thanks to a rough road and a vampire assassin’s kick.

Then Zaelro made his way down the stair, trying his best to avoid the rosy, happily hopeful expression and the solitary smile he kept while dressing up in his room. There, somewhere beyond the sliding door in the corridor, he knew that a certain, regretful grandson was crying his late, but genuinely sorry tears, and disrupting that would be along the lines of unforgivable rudeness and inconsiderateness. Literally the young man had to tiptoe silently across the room, his face bent to represent a serious solemnity that he did not really feel dominant in his mindset, holding his breath as he walked by. That notion dominated him pretty much all the way to the Takeda family’s bike shed-stable, whatever more befitting, where Steedy was standing, stationed firmly and ready for order, as always.

“Hi there, Steedy,” greeted Zaelro, breathing of relief – the scent of incense burning in the distance was solemn and depressing enough, not to mention choking to his Caucasian lungs. “The weather’s fine, isn’t it?”

“Where would you want to go today, sire?” Steedy lowered his neck.

“Not school, of course,” Zaelro patted his loyal steed on the head. “Any suggestion?”

“You may want to pay Mr. Minamoto a short visit, sire,” said the horse. “He didn’t seem too well yesterday.”

“Bingo,” Zaelro gave him a thumb-up. “There’s nowhere else to go have fun. This town is boring, you know.”

“Sire, you still owe Lord Oredin and the commanders of the Valhallan Regiment some coffee,” reminded the steed. “You had better arrange for it in the next few days.”

“Looks like I’ve infected them with my addiction,” sighed Zaelro lightheartedly, remembering the promise of a proper coffee treat he made to his lieutenants the last night. “What a pity the most renowned coffee shop in town has been closed down indefinitely,” his eye brightened at the next thought, “Maybe we’ll tour the town a while to see if we can find any replacement.”

“As you will, sire.”

******


Zaelro’s luck on that day was incredible – Lady Luck’s Favorite had not had so much favor even since he came to town. Fine weather was one thing, scarce traffic another, but stumbling upon the very person he was expecting to go out with when he had barely cruised a mile from home was the epitome of luck in his language.

Mina was walking along the almost empty road, although with neither her signature oversize cloak nor the school uniform. Instead, she was smartly dressed, with a brown skirt and white blouse that went well, with a leather handbag held at an arm’s leisure – the full attire for a shopping day for a standard teenage girl. For all what he knew, she was not out for anything along the lines of duty or school, which were equally out of the question. The next thing he remembered doing was to pull over right behind her, dismounting and calling out in a prankish voice.

“Hello, beautiful,” he called out, attempting to distort his voice to some degree. “The street is not safe these days, you know.”

She was fooled well enough, turning back with a self-defensive look of a girl in fear of being harassed, allowing the commander of the Valhallan regiment a hearty laugh at the puzzled, slightly startled expression of the talented vampire huntress. That notion only stopped when she recognized his now-familiar grin and a nonchalant shake, as he glanced at her, evidently proud of his prank as if he had just pulled out the heist of the century, at which point she stopped, stared at him, before returning a similarly mischievous laughter.

“That kind of prank freaks me off, you know,” smiled the girl.

“Sorry, just thought I could do something to heat up the air,” Zaelro said. “Are you going somewhere?”

“Who says a hunter can’t go have some fun and bash some pranksters on their head when there is no vampire threat to go round?” Mina said, swinging her handbag symbolically. “It’s a nice day as well, isn’t it?”

“Ouch,” smirked Zaelro, shaking his head, mockingly covering his forehead. “That’s gonna hurt a good deal.”

“And what about you?” Mina deflected the question. “Out to have fun too?”

“As much as I can say I am sorry for Suuichi’s plight, I must admit I can’t stand that much incense,” Zaelro said half-seriously. “So I must go out to get some fresh air, going around town, and then paying poor Taka-chan a visit when I am at it.”

“Would you mind if I tag along?” Mina offered. “I suppose another visitor wouldn’t hurt him too much, would it?”

It was well said that when a person’s heartbeat blows out of control, the rest of his body would freeze as every effort of the brain would be redirected to stabilize pulse. Zaelro’s reaction, with an open mouth, rolling eyes, and a whole body going numb could have very well made a fool of himself, has Mina not been sympathetic. But it was true that her offer was more like a dream than a reality to him.

“Pinch me,” he spoke dreamily. “Am I sleeping or anything along those lines?”

“Of course you are not,” the young woman proceeded to give him a good, teasing pinch, leaving a good blister on his cheek followed by a marked jot of pain resulting in an outcry on his behalf.

“Should I consider this a date?” Zaelro spoke, nursing his wound.

“It is freedom of speech,” joked the vampire huntress. “You are free to think what you like.”

A nod of affirmation was all what Zaelro could pull up normally at the meantime, having been positively mesmerized by the moment’s pleasant surprise. The result was quite obvious – double carriage duty for Steady Steedy the Sunlight Steed as he galloped into the town center.

******


It was one of the happiest days in Zaelro’s life, if not the happiest one outright. A little exaggeration, of course, as Zaelro had had his own share of crowning moments of triumph, and that was quite numerous on his behalf, ranging from school awards to familial achievements. But in all seriousness, going shopping for the whole noon with the girl he was dreaming about for this whole course of events was something so special, all other was momentarily outshone. Maybe it was the first time in his life he actually enjoyed the usually boring notion of a clothing kiosk filled with things that doesn’t contain any trace of animated warfare, pixilated cavaliers, sprite longbowmen or computer-generated castle sieges. Mina’s constant smile as Zaelro saw it befitted her much more than the serious, solemn look reigning on her face universally at school, as she appraised each and every little piece of teenage accessory with no less keenness than her fashion-savvy classmates, in a manner completely unlike her armed and lethal battle demeanor.

“You seem to like those things a lot,” Zaelro remarked as he glance at her new assortment of apparels, in the form of glittering bracelets made from colored glass – cheap, easy to manufacture and plentiful products of mainland China, but striking nevertheless. Strangely, those things that he used to sneer upon now appeared stunningly splendid on her wrists.

“Who doesn’t?” joked Mina. “I’m not a tomboy, though I may seem so a lot.”

They enjoyed the time so much that both of them, especially Zaelro, almost forgot their poor, bed-ridden, and possibly bored to death friend confined at home for intensive medical treatment, until some time in the afternoon. Steedy’s duty more than doubled at that realization – running at top speed from one end of town to another was a sore business, even for a well-trained warhorse. The horse could only breathe of relief when the sight of a large, forbiddingly majestic building appeared in the horizon, signifying the end of the trip.

“Looks like we are kind of late,” Zaelro said as he leaped down the road, glancing at his wrist watch at the meantime. It was roughly four o’clock – meaning at least six hours of confinement for their friend.

“Time sure flies, doesn’t it?” Mina spoke, descending, albeit slower, with her dress getting well into the way, as she took Zaelro’s hand. The duo was then quick to dash towards the gate, with a little difficulty owing to Mina’s high-heeled shoes, which she wasn’t too used to.

But problem was awaiting them right there and then.

To their horror, the duo realized upon arrival that the main gate of the building had been blasted inwards by an insurmountable force, still somewhat intact as a whole, though the locks were not. Whoever have done it must have been a creature of magnificent physical prowess, magical talent, or both.

The culprit was quick to reveal himself. In the place of the blasted door now stood a mysterious, tall and slim figure, with a dark brown leather cloak, reinforced with a black hood somewhat reminiscent of Reglay’s own apparel hanging over his head, the combination of which shrouded his entire body in a wall of unknown mystery. Even his face was well hidden under the shade of the cloak, giving a sense of unknown malevolence within his origin. His purpose was unclear, though it was obvious that he would not blow up the main gate to the Minamoto complex for no reasons. But all of those signs were more than enough to suggest that whoever he was, he was up to no good.

“Who are you?” Zaelro overcome his astonishment with an assertive question. “What are you doing here?”

“Zaelro Samuel Fastoff. An elite member of the celestial circle. Commander of the 25th Valhallan Regiment. New wielder of the Grungedale Paladinian Cross as successor to Argeus Elmarian Sunrise, ex-prince of Hadrius,” recited the figure from beneath the layer of cloak. “Your personal details are quite… fascinating, isn’t it?”

“Answer my question!” Zaelro scowled. “What are you?”

All at once Zaelro felt something pinching him back, an invisible notion of power radiating from the stance of the figure alone, a fine mixture of magical talent and physical prowess he could feel even with his not-yet fully established attunement to mystical power. Regardless of his purpose, the mysterious being did have a level of combined power about him far beyond his own, or even the combination of himself and Mina.

“Watch out, Zaelro, he… he is… strong,” Mina said with due hesitation, having probably picked up the same threatening message as well. “But… how?”

Mina’s last two, rather incoherent, words had their own reason. As Zaelro could feel it, from the energy pulsating throughout the air owing to his presence, he could pick up both the warm, pure and friendly visage of Light, as well as the maleficent, destructive and shadowy touch of Darkness, the two opposites extremes encircling him almost inseparably, in a harmony unseen in any other being. How he could keep a substantial amount of both light and darkness energy within himself, without those two opposites cancelling each other out or causing him any harm was a huge mystery. In the meantime, the being stood there, as if looking down upon the two newcomers, and his strange, unnatural affiliation was giving him effectively every reason to do so.

“That depends on what you would like to know,” the creature answered. “Judging from your position I’d suspect you would like to ask me why I am standing right here, breaking into your friend’s house as though a common thief. But from your perplexed look I suppose you would also want to know who I am to possess such an abnormal attunement of contradictory energies, don’t you?”

“How… how did you know?” Zaelro stuttered.

“Let us go over each question at a time, alright?” the creature calmly continued. “Let’s just say I am here to wait for you, Zaelro Fastoff.”

“Why?”

“You happen to know the ex-prince of Hadrius, Argeus Sunrise, don’t you?” the being answered with a question.

“Yes,” Zaelro answered. “But how is it related?”

“No, that’s question is a little redundant. Of course you know him, Zaelro Fastoff. Who else could have probably given you all your tools to accomplish what you have today?” the being said. “You must no doubt be a strong warrior, a mighty mage, or both, aren’t you?”

“What?” Zaelro exclaimed. “I am just an amateur fighter, when I am at it…”

“As far as I know, Argeus would not choose his disciple at random,” the being said. “So I may as well say that I have come here with the prime purpose to test my mettles against you.”

“You wish to fight me?” Zaelro asked back with strong astonishment. “But…”

“You have the Grungedale with you, I believe,” the strange being said. “That should be more than enough for you to defend yourself and fight me. Prepare yourself!”

Zaelro had expected something along the lines of a charge to follow that declaration. To his astonishment, though, the being stayed where he was, not bulging an inch.

“You go first, Zaelro Fastoff,” he said. “I would like to see for myself how capable Argeus’ student is in attacking others rather than sitting to defend himself.”

“Well… you asked for it!”

Zaelro drew his Grungedale edge, the quad-colored aura surrounding it in an intimidating manner swiveled in the air as he swung it about. And then, taking the weapon into both hands, the amateur warrior charged the distance, bringing himself before the mysterious being, and slashed him squarely in the middle of his torso.

Nothing happened. Even his cloak was unharmed. Astonished, Zaelro repeated his attacks five or six times, aiming at different parts on the stranger’s body. Slashes didn’t work, and neither did stabs, and not even bashes. The stranger didn’t even take the least of damage, and neither did any of his apparel.

“Is that the best you can do?” the being remarked after Zaelro’s last failure. “Has Argeus been so out of his mind that he passed on this blade to you without teaching you even the basics of the Sword of the Five Armies?”

“Sword of the Five Armies?” Zaelro asked back. “No… but yes, I think I can try.”

Zaelro still had with him some memory of Argeus’ execution combo as he carried out last night. How he knocked Mina down in a matter of seconds was so spectacular that he could not forget it, even though he didn’t understand the mechanism very much. It came to him then that if he was to pass the strange ordeal the stranger set out, he must successfully replicate that move from his memory.

And so he backed out a few steps, and then, to the best of his memory, repeated what he had seen, though gravely fallacious in terms of execution alone. As a result, his own version was no more than a jumbled assortment of different cuts and slashes, each not very different from his failed attempts before, and bearing the same result, with only a slight betterment in that this time his cloak did get shredded, though just a bit. As he finished the last attack and backed off, his first impression was that of utter failure – the cloaked man plainly shook his head in due disappointment.

“That is not Sword of the Five Armies,” the figure said. “How can you hope to face the Black Emperor and win when you don’t even know how to use it?”

With another headshake newcomer removed his cloak, revealing underneath it a full-scale warrior, though not human for as far as he knew – his pointed ears perching upwards, piercing through his mass of long platinum hair gave his identity up. And in his hand, to Zaelro’s lack of understanding, was another double-crosspiece blade, flashing with a quad-color aura generating from the very surface of the blade and the runes it held, albeit slightly different in terms of spectrum compared to his own. It was unique in its own rights, even to Zaelro’s own weapon, and much more powerful when he was at it, judging from the intensity of the edge’s aurous emission alone.

“That… that is a Paladinian Cross!” Zaelro gasped. “How… how could you have one?”

“At least you know enough about the world to save your utter lack of skills in everything else,” disdainfully spoke the being. “Let me show you, for once, how the Sword of the Five Armies is supposed to function!”

And then everything went black to Zaelro’s eyes…

******


Zaelro woke up to find a tingling sensation of sharp pain all over his body – not a very comfortable feeling to begin a new day – or more like it, an evening. The sky outside the window was dark, with a faint moonlight from radiating through the opening. How long he had slumbered, he didn’t know, but there was one thing he was sure, he was not laying on his bed in his room, but rather in a small bedroom, presumable in a third-floor apartment, just overlooking the Cathedral. A girl’s room it was, as he could see kitten and ribbon and heart-shaped decorations almost everywhere on the wall, not to mention a large flower carpet spread on the ground. How he got there was equally oblivious as well, though his various pains and aches all over his body could provide some explanation.

What he could remembered was rather faint – the date with Mina climaxing with their haste back to Takashi’s homestead, and then the encounter with this strange being, who proceeded to challenging him to a test, which he failed helplessly. What happened next, he couldn’t remember. His head hurt quite a bit, when he came to it, and every part of his body conceivable was also having their own share of aches, dull or sharp, but they were everywhere. Even in the wildest dream he could not believe he was confined to bed right when he was setting out to visit a bedridden patient.

Possible answer came to him along with the sound of the room door opening, and a figure, adorable and familiar, walked in, with a little jar of something and a bottle of water. His heart lifted up as he saw her entering the sight – no one other than Mina Misagi, with her newly discovered smile and feminine demeanor, as well as her hearty, casual clothing.

“Thanks goodness, you’re finally up,” Mina said as she approached the bed. “With the kind of injury you’ve sustained you could have been maimed for life… or worse…”

Her voice trailed off with untold anxiety as she sat on the side of the bed.

“Mina?” Zaelro said to the approaching figure, only to find his voice wakening far more than he thought. “Where… where am I?”

“Don’t worry, you are safe now,” Mina smiled in relief, as she looked at him. “This is… where I go and pass time when I am not at school, on duty, or out to play. The little corner I call home.”

Zaelro tried to sit up at the notion, but failed – whatever had happened had sapped enough strength from him to disable him for a good while.

“Stay in place,” Mina said hastily as she laid him back to bed, “This kind of injury could have been fatal – you’d better not move for now.”

“What has happened?” Zaelro asked, with due perplexity.

“You were hit by the same attack that felled me yesterday,” Mina explained, her voice still trembling somewhat from the dire speculation. “When I saw him hit you, I thought you would die… it was too ferocious, even more so than what I’ve taken…”

“Looks like I didn’t, though this sure does hurt,” Zaelro smiled. “So what happened next?”

“And then that… man gave you one of those pills,” Mina said, opening the jar to let Zaelro see what was inside. The wooden, hand-crafted container was obviously filled with a brownish, slight red tablets that smelled strongly of forest herbs and plants, albeit those Zaelro had never seen or heard of.

“Whatever this is it must have saved me,” Zaelro said, his eyes glued on the content of the jar.

“Yes, it did, although I didn’t trust it at first,” Mina nodded. “It so appeared that the one who attacked you had no wish to kill you, otherwise he would not have administered a treatment right after he ran you through with his edge. But still…”

“Did he leave behind anything?” Zaelro asked, perplexity extending to a new level.

“He did,” Mina said. “He pushed this sealed letter into my hand, and told me to give you whenever you wake up. Let me go get it.”

The girl then ran outside, and in a quick moment, returned with a leather-like scroll with a red-green emblem sealing its edges. She then gave it to Zaelro, who proceeded to look over it. The seal looked more like a national emblem, marked by a bow and a sage staff crossed over a patch of forest trees, suggesting that it must have come from a land of great forests and equally great rangers. He then, with still weak and incoherent hands, unrolled the letter.

As his eyes scrolled the words inscribed upon the parchment, they lit up with a certain color of eagerness and excitement. A nod of approval ensued as he finished reading a scroll, the reason of which Mina couldn’t understand.

“Very well, Ghoulein Suncrown, whoever you are,” Zaelro said to himself, as if ignoring Mina’s existence in the room. “I’ll see you sooner than enough. I promise.”

******


Five days later.

It was still early in the morning when Zaelro Fastoff arrived at the Central Park, the resealed scroll in hand, the proud symbol of forestry intact on its edges, as he strolled towards the statue at the middle of the green garden. He was carrying on his shoulder what was fit for a full-fledged soldier, equipment, necessary luggage, as well as a steady heart for what may come up next.

Strictly speaking, Zaelro was not totally refreshed and healthy. Part of his body was still undergoing dull aches, as the wounds were not totally healed, but nevertheless, he was uncannily ready for any physical training or exercise that might come next. He had Mina to thank for that – without her kind care, he would never have recovered quickly enough to attend that special meeting he was going to attend.

The faint light of dawn was blurry, but it still showed him well the silhouette of a slim, tall, brown-cloaked figure, sitting comfortably at a certain bench beneath the sculpture in waiting, his signature long hair and long ear visible even from a distance away. Immediately Zaelro picked up pace, marching towards the being with due briskness.

“So you have arrived, Zaelro Fastoff,” the being stood up from his seat. “I’ve been waiting for you.”

“My apologies, sir,” Zaelro bent his neck. “I didn’t mean to keep you waiting.”

“That’s alright – we elves don’t sleep,” with a forgiving smile the pointy-eared being said. “Anyway, when you come here I supposed you have read my proposition, haven’t you?”

“Yes, Prince Ghoulein Suncrown,” Zaelro spoke. “I’ve read and understood it.”

“There’s no need for formality. Argeus and I see eye to eye in this. We aren’t kings yet to receive that degree of ceremony – weren’t as for Argeus’ case,” the elf said, standing up in a rather casual manner. “Anyway, you do understand what you are going to undergo in at least the month to come?”

“Training to be a Paladin, as you have mentioned, is hard business, that I understand” Zaelro nodded. “But still, when Argeus has entrusted me with this mission, naturally I must do my best to fulfill it. And not to mention, as for now school is closed and will not reopen for some time, my day-to-day presence in town is no longer necessary.”

“That’s good to hear,” the elf said. “Are you ready?”

“I have always admired the valiance of knights of the old times,” Zaelro nodded. “It would be an honor to be trained properly as one.”

“So I’ll take it as a yes,” Ghoulein Suncrown spoke lightly.

“Yes, sir.” Zaelro said adamantly. “I shall be the best Paladin ever!”

******

DF  Post #: 38
Page:   <<   < prev  1 [2]
All Forums >> [Gaming Community] >> [Legends and Lore] >> Writers of Lore >> [The Bookshelves] >> Other Creative Prose >> RE: Seisen Engi - Romance of the Holy War
Page 2 of 2<12
Jump to:



Advertisement




Icon Legend
New Messages No New Messages
Hot Topic w/ New Messages Hot Topic w/o New Messages
Locked w/ New Messages Locked w/o New Messages
 Post New Thread
 Reply to Message
 Post New Poll
 Submit Vote
 Delete My Own Post
 Delete My Own Thread
 Rate Posts




Forum Content Copyright © 2018 Artix Entertainment, LLC.

"AdventureQuest", "DragonFable", "MechQuest", "EpicDuel", "BattleOn.com", "AdventureQuest Worlds", "Artix Entertainment"
and all game character names are either trademarks or registered trademarks of Artix Entertainment, LLC. All rights are reserved.
PRIVACY POLICY


Forum Software © ASPPlayground.NET Advanced Edition